Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of Recommencer and More
Collections:
Random_Miraculous_Ladybug_Fics, TastyRadiationCollection, hereBeGems, Miraculous Ladybug (JayPhoenic), The Forest
Stats:
Published:
2019-11-12
Updated:
2023-09-25
Words:
96,348
Chapters:
63/?
Comments:
1,552
Kudos:
4,802
Bookmarks:
882
Hits:
163,900

Recommencer

Summary:

“I think I’m much happier being appreciated by a couple real friends than a thousand fake ones, Mari.” Ashli’s voice carried a teasing tone.

In the distance, Marinette could see Collège Françoise Dupont. Her mind briefly wandered to her old friends, to her transfer, and to how she found herself here, looking out into the distance with her best friend from Rosenhart Academy for the Gifted.

“Yeah.” Marinette agreed. “I think I’m happier that way, too.”

OR:
Marinette transfers schools, and changes for the better.

Currently on hiatus.

 

LINKS
Check out the Recommencer gallery!! Includes character references!!
Check out Side Story: Siren, which explores Adrien’s character arc, troubled past, and akumatization!

Notes:

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Episode 1; The Restarter, Part 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“It’s a new day at a new school, Marinette! Are you ready? Your dad is making sweets to take for lunch, and you’ll be able to start over!” Tikki says cheerfully, coming out of her bed happily as the alarm chirped. “Marinette?” She looked towards the girl’s bed, and found a lump of quivering blankets. Tikki sighed. “Marinette...” She admonished softly.

“I’m scared, Tikki! Everyone at school— my old school—“ Tikki winced, “They all turned on me without a word! What if the people here don’t even pretend to like me! What if they instantly see what an awful mess I am, and hate me immediately, and—“ Tikki quickly dives under the blankets, holding onto Marinette’s face, to ground her and bring her out of her spiral.

“Do you think Luka will let that happen?” Tikki asked. Marinette’s face went pink, and she looked away.

“No...”

“Exactly! Rosenhart is a much smaller school, anyway. And extremely hard to get into. I doubt someone like Lila could lie her way past those complicated application forms.” Tikki reassured. Marinette groaned.

“Don’t remind me of the application process... I can’t believe I had to get so much verification from Uncle Jagged. Still, he did recommend it... I doubt a school that Jagged recommends is a bad one.” Marinette finally starts to reassure herself. She pushes herself out of bed, giving Tikki as much of a hug as she could without hurting the tiny goddess.

“Thanks, Tikki. You’re my best friend.” She says, smiling fondly at her kwami.

“You’re welcome, Marinette! And I’m sure I won’t be the only one, soon enough!” Marinette smiled shyly.

“You think so?” Her eyes glanced to the clock, and she squeaked. “Oh no! I need to hurry and get ready before I’m late!”

Marinette had walked to her new school with Luka, who'd picked her up that day. It wasn't across the street, but it was within walking distance-- about ten minutes, and she could always catch the bus on days with rougher weather. She gazed at the towering main school building, feeling dread bubble in her stomach. Luka squeezed her hand reassuringly, next to her. She looked up at him. “Thanks for everything. I’ll see you at lunch, okay?” She said softly.

“Of course. I can’t wait for you to hear this school’s song.” Luka is gentle as ever, squeezing her hand one last time. They part, as Marinette walks through the courtyard on her way into the main building, where her class will be. The courtyard, converted into a garden, is lined with rosebushes, true to the school’s name, and the legacy of its founder. Since the school’s focus is in academics and art, rather than athletics, the courtyard reflects it, with spaces around it being designed to be the perfect place to study or create. The flowers and roses create a perfect, soothing environment. If there’s one thing Marinette looks forward to, it’s spending free time in this place. She’s so focused on looking around, she doesn’t know she’s walking right towards someone until they collide and crash.

“Gah!” The person says some words that... Marinette’s pretty sure are Finnish curses, and drops the sketchbook they’re holding.

“Ack! I’m so sorry! I wasn’t looking!” Marinette quickly kneels down to help gather the pens dropped, and the person squats as well.

“Ah, no worries. I wasn’t paying any attention either.” Marinette looks up. The person has darker skin, but bleached blonde hair, tied up in a short ponytail, with a headband to keep it back. Their eyes are grey and warm. They crinkle in a smile.

“You’re unfamiliar. First day? I bet the gardens blew you right away!” They gather their book and stand up. They’re wearing white flared jeans and a tight, short-sleeved, green button up. They hold out their hand. “Pens please, Miss?”

Marinette blinked, but handed them back. “Uh, yes! The courtyard is really pretty. And! My name is Marinette. Marinette Dupain-Cheng!” The confidence that this person spoke with caught her a bit off guard. Though maybe, she was a little out of practice with being talked to like what she thought mattered.

They smiled confidently. “Really? Irma will be happy to hear that surname. My name is Aleski Aalto. Please, call me Ale. They and them, if you will. I hope we can get along. I’ve spied your designs in a few magazine articles. As someone concerned with design, I do like to know the up and coming talent. After all, I might one day design the runway that your clothes walk down.” They sent another charming smile to her.

“Oh! You do architecture, then? That’s really interesting, Ale!” The warning bell rung, and Marinette froze. Ale just laughed warmly. “What’s your class? I can get you there.”

“Thank you! It’s classroom seven?” She asks, trying to remember it.

“How lucky! That’s my class.” Ale adjusted their pens and sketchbook, offering a hand. “Come along, then.” Marinette smiled, swept up in their confidence, as she took their hand.

They guided her into the halls, and up the stairs. The outdoor halls on the second floor gave a lovely view of Paris, as Ale led her to a door titled with seven. They opened the door, and gave Marinette another charming smile. Marinette, latching onto their outpour of confidence, smiled back, and let herself be pulled into the classroom.

Notes:

Edit: 3/26/22
Went through and fixed some grammar, spelling, and consistency on early chapters

Chapter 2: Episode 1; The Restarter, Part 2

Summary:

Marinette meets her classmates, and makes a few friends.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Inside, there was a small class of about nine students. Including her and Ale, that was only eleven. Marinette couldn’t but be a bit relieved at the slightly smaller class size Everyone was scattered across the room in groups, except a boy in the back, listening to something on his phone contentedly, and a blonde boy with his nose in a book, sitting a chair away from the other boy. The rows were wide enough for three to a row, in a single column of desks with stairs on either side, instead of the two to a desk in her old school.

In the front desk, a group of students were gathered around one serious looking raven-haired boy of Asian descent, who was typing quick as lightning on a personal laptop.

“Everyone!” Ale announced. All the students looked up, except for in the back, where the blonde had to gently tap the tanner boy, as he couldn’t hear. Marinette felt her confidence deplete just a bit. Ale put a steady hand on her shoulder.

“I’m proud to introduce Miss Marinette Dupain-Cheng!”

For a moment there was silence. Marinette silently worried it was bad silence. She hoped Lila's lies about her hadn't spread already...

“Yo, you mean the girl who did Jagged Stone’s shit?!” The silence was broken by boy with black cat-eye glasses, a leather jacket, and a shaved head, who asked this quite excitedly.

“Language!” A girl with double braids called sternly. Her hair was a dark brown, and her glasses were square and pink. She seemed of mixed descent, like Marinette. She walked down the stairs to her, examining her closely, eyes intense and hawkish. Marinette found herself a little nervous. This wasn’t the Chloé of school, right?

“I’m sorry, but your right pigtail is loose. May I adjust that for you, please?” A little bossy, her hands aching to fix it herself, but polite. Marinette gave a nervous nod, and the girl tightened it for her.

“Thank you very much. Now! Your last name is Dupain-Cheng? Half Chinese?” She asked, still examine her with hawk-like brown silver eyes.

“Ah, yes! My mother is Chinese, and my father French!” Marinette explained, feeling slightly put on the spot.

The girl nodded, and a proud smirk came to her face. She adjusted her deep brown jacket. “I see. We’ll get along nicely then! My grandfather is Italian, and my grandmother is Chinese. So we already have ancestry in common.” She explained, sounding very satisfied. “Apologies for getting ahead of myself. I am Irma Chen.” She extended a hand, laden with a silver watch, to her. “It’s nice to meet someone of a similar talent level.”

Marinette found herself smiling even more. “N-Nice to meet you, Irma!”

“Like, don’t hog her, prez!” A high pitched, airy voice came from from nearby. Marinette turned, and had to look up a little at the tall girl, who had her dark hair in loose, long cornrows. She waved a dark hand playfully. 

“Hiya! I’m Ashli Campbell! Super sweet ta meet you, Mari! Can I call you Mari?” She asked excitedly, giggling.

“Oh, sure!” Marinette smiled. “It’s nice to meet you. All of you!”

“Seems like you’ll fit right in, Marinette.” Ale smiled. “Unfortunately, the only open seat is in the back. I hope it isn’t a problem? Félix and Hemi are quiet, but they’re not rude.”

“We can do some shuffling around if you want, girly!” Ashli said happily.

The idea of everyone moving seats, combined with the too familiar nickname, made Marinette pause, feeling like someone had dumped ice water on her.

“No!” She said, a bit too loudly. “I mean... no, it’s fine.” Marinette have a forced smile. “I’m sure we’ll get along, if they’re as nice as you guys.” The three seemed concerned, but they all seemed to shrug it off. Except Ashli, who watched her with an unreadable expression.

That's when the teacher came in. She was a somewhat short, youngish looking woman in dark brown pants, short black hair, and riding boots. “Alright, class! Let’s get to our seats. We gotta get through our general studies fast today. We have a lot to go over!”

The class responded in unison. “Yes, Ms. Desrosiers!”

Marinette was a bit surprised at the command with which she spoke, and more so at the resounding response. But the teacher smiled at her with kindness.

“First, I’m sure you’ve already been getting to know her, but please meet Miss Dupain-Cheng! She’s transferred to us from Collège François Dupont. Treat her with kindness, is that clear?”

The class responded in unison again. Marinette smiled a bit, feeling shy. Ms. Desrosiers, who towered over her, bent down a bit to be at her level. “If you need anything, you come to me, or Miss Chen, our class representative. We’ll do our very best to accommodate you. Will you be alright in the back?” She asked, concern in her voice. 

“Yes, Miss Desrosiers. Thank you for the concern.” When had it last been that a teacher had checked up on her like this? Marinette couldn’t cry before class started, though. So she quickly made her way to the back of the classroom. 

She took the middle seat, and beamed nervously at her seat-mates. The medium-brown skinned boy gave a small smile and a little wave. He started to sign something, and Marinette smiled, recognizing it.

“Oh, do you sign? Mine’s a little rusty, but I’ll try my best.” She asked. The boy nodded, seeming a little less shy at hearing this. He wrote something in his notebook. ‘Hemi Tamihana.’ Then pointed to himself. He made the sign for H, and then turned it into the sign for actor. His personal sign, it seemed. Marinette nodded.  

“Marinette.” She made the sign for M, her hand pointed downwards, and then moved her hand under it, like moving fabric under a sewing machine. Hemi nodded eagerly, lighting up at meeting someone who knew the language well and had a personal sign.

“Félix.” She suddenly heard behind her. She looked to the blonde boy. He looked... familiar somehow. He regarded her a bit coldly. Then, he made the sign for F, and then for ‘ice.’ Hemi laughed soundlessly, and Marinette giggled. Maybe not so cold after all.

“Nice to meet you. If it helps, you don’t seem that cold.” Marinette told him warmly.

Félix gave a strange, forced smile. Like he wasn’t sure how to, but was giving it his best shot. Marinette found it... kind of endearing.

“Alright class, let’s start!”

This time, with Hemi resounding in sign, Marinette joined in on the unison response. 

“Yes, Ms. Desrosiers!”

Notes:

Which of the Rose class is your favorite? Besides Félix, of course.

Chapter 3: Episode 1; The Restarter, Part 3

Summary:

Marinette gets a Lila Approved digital send-off to Rosenhart Academy.

Chapter Text

It was lunch, and Marinette found herself in the courtyard, looking for Luka. She had her lunch packed for her by her Papa, and though today had gone very well, she just needed her friend right now.

“Mari!” She looked to see Ashli waving. “Ya wanna sit with us, girly?!” The cheerful girl called.

“Not today, Ashli! I promise I will sometime this week!” Marinette called. Finally, she saw Luka waving, and she quickly went to sit with him. giving a wave to Ashli before she went.

“See you later then!” Ashli called back, sitting back down. She opened her phone, scrolling lazily through Instagram. Her eyes widened when she saw a certain post.

Lila made sure to put the most heartfelt innocence into this post. She smiled widely, listening to her class talk as if Marinette was never there. Sure, maybe Alya was confused and angry, maybe Nino, Adrien, Kim and a couple other slackers were sad and confused, but everyone else went on like nothing happened. Like she never happened.

’Omg! My classmate is transferring to #Rosenhart_Academy ! I’m really sad to see her go... I’m sure she didn’t mean to steal my stuff and say those mean things about me... maybe she’ll be better off without me :(‘

And post. Lila might have won, but it never hurt to send someone off, right? Just to make sure Marinette knew how powerless she really was.

“So you’ve enjoyed yourself?” Luka smiled, taking a bite of the pastry Marinette brought for him.

Marinette smiled happily, swallowing her bite of food. “Yeah, actually! Everyone is super nice! Félix and Hemi, the boys who sit next to me, are really great. Félix helped me get caught up with where everyone else is. We’re gonna try and do some studying together tomorrow, to make sure I’ve got everything.”

Luka laughed softly. “I’m glad, Mari. You deserve good friends. I’d help you study if I had any clue where you all were. Not to mention we're in different grades.”

Marinette nodded. “I get it. Don’t worry—“

“Girl!” Marinette turned to see a phone, and Ashli holding it. “This isn’t you, is it?!”

Marinette read the post displayed, and her heart stopped. Lila. Lila posted about her. She tagged the school. She brought it all back over. She was going to turn everyone against her again everyone was going to hate her and think she was awful and petty and jealous and a stalker and—

She didn’t acknowledge the pushing in her pocket of Tikki. She could only do what she did best. Run away. She sobbed and ran off into the halls of the school.

“Marinette!” Twin calls of worry followed her, but she ignored it. She had to get out before they all hated her, before they looked at her so angrily. She just couldn’t handle it, couldn’t handle the looks of anger, of hate, of loathing.

Luka was running after her as fast as he could go. Ashli was left behind, feeling nothing but dread. She looked on ahead, pushing down bile and panic. Ale came up to her. “I fucked up, Ale.” She blurted, trying not to panic herself.

“Language!” Irma yelled, walking over. Ale sighed through their nose. “What do you mean by that? Did you jump to conclusions again?”

“Yes. But I didn’t mean to freak her out! Just— like, look!” She gave them the phone. Irma peeked at the phone as well.

“Who’s Lila Rossi?” Irma asked, wrinkling her nose.

“Apparently a very proud student of François Dupont, if we go by her profile.” Ale noted.

“Yeah, and that’s the school Marinette just transferred from!” Ashli growled, distressed. 

“Wait.” Now Bartek was looking over. He adjusted his black cat-eye glasses, looking confused. “Isn’t François Dupont the akuma school? With like, that one girl who’s caused like half the akumas?” 

“The one whose name has been censored by her parents. According to this Lila’s profile, by the way, ew, orange on orange is something no one should do—“ 

“Get to the point, Irma.” Ale admonished. 

“Okay, okay. But her profile says her parents are ambassadors. That’s the kind of parents who would censor their daughter’s name if they did something like that.” Irma sleuthed. Bartek nodded. 

“Checks out. We need to make sure the whole class knows this. Something like this could seriously fuck up Marinette’s reputation.” Bartek added. “Hold on, I’ll at everyone in the group chat.” He said, opening up Discord on his phone. 

“I’m going to find Marinette!” Irma says quickly, dashing off. 

“But why would they say something like this?” Ashli questions. “Unless...” 

A scream pierced through the courtyard. 

“AKUMA!” 

A purple butterfly floated into the window of the school, as everyone backed far away from the direction it went. 

Ashli pockets her phone and runs. “Follow that butterfly!” She yells, sprinting after the purple nightmare. 

“Ashli, wait, don’t! Aaaand she’s gone.” Ale pinches the bridge of their nose. “I need to find Félix.” They decide, before they set off to the library. 

Chapter 4: Episode 1; The Restarter, Part 4

Summary:

Ladybug battles the akuma, with a little help from an unexpected ally. Ashli and Chat Noir show their true colors, but one’s colors are more helpful than the other.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

‘Restarter. I am Hawkmoth. A terrible menace has ruined everything you’ve worked for, but I will give you the power to force everyone to forget it. All I ask for in return for this power is that you bring me Ladybug and Chat Noir’s miraculouses.’

Luka holds Marinette closer. “I understand, Hawkmoth.” He says, and purple washes over him. He stands, letting his beloved girl go, and Marinette gasps as she sees what he’s become. His cellphone, the object akumatized, has become a spotlight on his hand. The rest of him is shades of grey. “Don’t worry, Marinette.” He smiles. “I’ll make everything better.” His smile is kind, and it only makes her stomach sink at its genuineness. He stands, and walks away. Marinette hates to see him go, but she knows she has to hurry. She sees an empty bathroom, and dashes in. “Tikki, spots on!”

Soon, Ladybug is ready to roll. She comes out, and sees Ashli running.

“Ladybug! I’m like, super happy to see you!” Marinette tries not to cringe. She knows it’s not really Ashli’s fault, but—

“This is all my fault. I jumped to conclusions, and was too aggressive, and... wait, where’s Marinette?! Hawkmoth didn’t butterfly her, right?!” She sounds so scared for Marinette, and Ladybug can’t help but smile softly.

“It’s alright, Marinette is safe. Her friend, Luka Couffaine, is the akuma. He took it for her.” The very fact makes her sad, but she doesn’t let it stop her. She has a job to do.

“Oh jeez... is there a way I can help?” Ashli asks. Ladybug cringes. Oh god, she doesn’t want to think about the temporary miraculouses right now. 

“I’m sorry, Ashli, but I can’t trust anyone new with the miraculouses right now.” Ashli looks confused.

“What? No! I don’t want a miraculous! I’m like, the last person who deserves that right now! I want to help! Like, in any way you need me!”

Marinette blinks. And she smiles more. “Follow me. We need to strategize.”

They peek over the railing of the courtyard. In the beautiful flower-spotted plaza, Restarter is blasting away people’s memories.

“The akuma is in the spotlight, but how do we get close enough without him shooting us with it?” Ladybug mumbled.

“It’s attached to his arm, right? If we restrain that arm somehow, like tie something around it and his torso, we could force it down. Of course, someone quick would have to run the rope around him and avoid the blasts. Maybe if someone stood hidden with one end, and someone quick, like you or Chat Noir—“ Marinette started to catch on.

“Ran around him and stood at the other end, it would trap him long enough for a third person to smash the spotlight!” They finished together.

“Good thinking, Ashli!” Marinette grinned, offering her hand for a fist bump. 

Ashli giggles. “Like, it’s nothin’! Now, we just need a third...”

“Hope you lovely ladies aren’t planning something without me?” a voice said loudly. 

Marinette growled and yanked Chat down, right before a blast of light shot towards him, narrowly missing.

The cat boy let out a scared ‘eep.’

“Come out, Ladybug! My cause is noble, and I won’t have you ruining things anymore for Marinette!” Restarter yelled, as he scanned the balconies for the spotted hero.

“Wait, Marinette goes here now?” Chat asked. The two girls slap their hands over his mouth.

“Quiet, fleabag!” Ashli hissed in a whisper. 

Chat gave Ladybug a wounded look.

“Ashli is right, Chat. If he knows where we are, he could get us.”

“We need someone to run around him—“ Ashli started to explain. Then Chat interrupted.

“Run around him, got it!”

And there he goes.

“Like, is he always that... eager?” Ashli asked, exasperated.

“Yeah, pretty much... only around me, though.” Without another word, Ladybug called out “Lucky charm!” A garden hose came down.

Ashli dragged her out of the way of a blast, and they squatted down. 

“A garden hose? Let me think...” Ladybug said. 

Ashli nodded. “Right! I’m ready and waiting!”

Ladybug’s vision lighted up on Ashli. She looked at hose, lighting up, peered over the railing, assessing the situation...

Ashli, hose, rosebush, Restarter, spotlight.

“I’ve got it!” She whispered. “We’re going with your idea, Ashli!” She told her. 

She pulled the taller girl up, held her around the waist, and silently swung them down to the rosebush. She gave one end of the garden hose to Ashli. “Stay hidden.”

Ashli nodded. “Will do!”

Ladybug smiled at her, and put a hand on her shoulder. “Thank you for your help. Marinette would be proud of you.”

The girl giggles, looking away shyly. “I hope she would. Now get out there, Lady!” she encouraged.

Marinette smiled, nodded, and took the other end of the hose. She ran out, behind a distracted Restarter, who pointed his beam at a downed Chat. 

“Now, I’ll finally make you forget everything about this!”

Ladybug ran around him swiftly, jumping over the overlapping rope. 

“What?!” Restarter yelled. He struggled as she went around again, and then across the courtyard, binding his arms tight against his sides.

“Chat Noir! The spotlight has the akuma!” Ladybug yelled, fighting to hold the akuma tight as he struggled against the binds. 

To her surprise, Chat Noir huffed. “Oh, that’s all you need me for? Why don’t you ask your new partner, Ashlynn, to do it for you?!” He sniffed.

“I’m holding the other end, dummy!” Ashli yelled.

Marinette groaned. “This isn’t the time! Destroy the spotlight!”

“Fine... But only if you admit you love me.” The cat smirked, seeming playful. Ladybug tried not to scream. Chat always chose the worst times to do this, huh.

She started to try and calmly explain. Keyword trying. But then, there was a loud crash.

Notes:

Adrien don’t look so good in this one. Sorry, Adrien Stans. He gets better though, don't worry.

Chapter 5: Episode 1; The Restarter, Part 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Marinette turned to see Félix standing over the crushed remains of the spotlight, and to see him stomp on it, releasing the butterfly. She felt her heart flutter at the cold look Félix regarded Chat with.

“You should know better than to take your job so lightly, Noir,” Félix huffed.

“Tell him, Féli!” Ashli yelled from behind the bush.

“Yeah, he was putting us all in danger!” Said an older student with a half shaved head, half shielding a girl who Marinette recognized as a drama student, “He barely even did anything!”

Suddenly, Chat Noir was the target of many complaints by the endangered remaining students in the courtyard, who saw everything. Blanching, his ears lowering to his head in shame, he quickly jumped and ran off.

“Ladybug, the akuma.” Félix reminded gently.

Marinette snapped out of her awe. “Right!”

“No more evildoing for you, little akuma! Time to de-evilise!”

And the akuma, trying to flee, was caught. “Bye bye, little butterfly!”

Gathering up the hose with Ashli and Félix’s help, they helped her toss it in the air. “Miraculous Ladybug!”

And suddenly, everything was okay. Ladybug smiled at the two. “Thank you, both of you. You’d make great heroes.” 

Ashli rubbed the back of her neck. “Aww, shucks. Really, it was all for Marinette. She didn't deserve a day like this, and I wanted to make it better for her. I’d do it again in a heartbeat!”

“I feel the same. This act was in Marinette’s name.” Félix said, with a barely-there smile.

Saving her from getting too flustered, her earrings beeped.

“I gotta go! I’ll let Marinette know it’s safe to come out, don’t worry. Bug out!” And Ladybug soared off.

Landing on the railing of one of the outdoor halls, she detransformed, sighing in relief. She climbed down onto the walkway.

“Marinette!” Irma had just turned the corner. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere! Are you alright? Ah, come here.” Irma started to fix up her ruffled clothes. “Everyone was so worried! That fake post, we all thought you might have been akumatized, or worse!”

“Fake post?” Marinette questioned.

“Yes. After you ran off, we all took a better look at that post. That Lila girl was trying to cause another akuma! You think half of them was enough! Hmph. Come along, Ashli’s probably scared to death that she ruined your friendship.”

Marinette let herself be dragged by the authoritative class representative. “No... in fact, I think we’re going to be even better friends about this.” Marinette smiled. She decided not to correct them. After all, it might be hard to explain her friendship with Chloé if she told them the truth now.

“Ugh, I’m glad that’s over.” Irma huffs, handing out ice cream bowls to everyone. Turns out that her moms owned an ice cream and candy parlor, and were happy to give discounts to the exhausted group. School had ended early, thanks to the attack, and thank goodness for that. Marinette was exhausted. She pressed up more against Luka as they reclined in the booth.

“I’m sorry about what happened, again.” Luka sheepishly said, taking a bite of berry ice cream.

“No fault of yours! All of the fault goes to that awful mothball man!” Irma dismissed, popping a candied cherry in her mouth and chewing, annoyed.

“Pfft. Mothball.” Ashli took a sip of her mint chocolate milkshake, giggling.

“He’s old and musty like one, if the sightings are to be believed.” Félix points out. Hemi laughs breathily, nodding eagerly.

 They talk amongst themselves happily, and Marinette glances down at her phone, texting back her friends currently not present. 

—Marinette Protection Squad— 

Buzz off: Everything ok now? No bee needed? I can get the bee signal going. 

While you were being heterosexual, I studied the blade: Have more faith in Marinette. I trust her to handle herself. 

Buzz off: ok yeah but like, previous akuma to previous akuma, you weren’t scared at all that Dupain-Cheng might be too kind for her own good and try to take a bullet for someone else? 

While you were being heterosexual, I studied the blade: ... 

If lost return to the squad: Guys, I’m fine! Luka and me are chilling out with friends right now. Ladybug handled it. 

While you were being heterosexual I studied the blade: I see. The video was uploaded, too. 

Buzz off: Chat Noir really made a scene in the middle of battle? How utterly ridiculous!!!! 

If lost return to the squad: Yeah... it was bad. 

Your heart’s song is shit: i don’t even remember it but I can still feel the seething rage coming from Restarter when Chat Noir started saying that sort of stuff... what an angry song I had.”

Marinette smiled at Luka, also on his phone. “Thanks for defending me, Luka.” She whispered, hugging him. 

Luka smiled, putting down his ice cream to hug her. “Any time, really. Maybe without being possessed again, though.”

Marinette laughed, and things seemed brighter, letting herself be held by her number one supporter.

Notes:

OLD EDIT: As I’m moving onto new projects, this story will be on temporary hiatus. I have two more chapters to post, possibly three if I get episode 2 part 1 finished in time. Don’t fear though! I’ll be back eventually. I just need a break so I can work on other things I’d like to publish. If you want to see more from me, be sure to subscribe! I write for a good amount of fandoms, and would love to see you guys on any other of my works, including new projects!

TLDR: Don’t be alarmed, I’m just rotating projects.

Chapter 6: Intermission 1; Part 1

Summary:

Marinette gets a proper tour of the school.

Chapter Text

The day after the akuma attack, Marinette walks to school with Luka and Ashli. Ashli was telling them about her helping Ladybug, looking very proud of herself.

“Like, she was so awesome! She looked around at everything and went ‘we’re doing your idea!’ Like! I about fangirled right then and there!”

“Ladybug really is amazing. Her heart’s song is so heroic. And familiar...”

“Yeah! She’s really great!” Marinette cut in, trying to cut off Luka’s thought process. “I kinda feel bad I couldn’t help...”

“Awww, Mari! You can’t help that you’re not a super cool superhero! Besides, I like you just the way you are! As a super cool fashion designer! Besides, I wanna be your best friend, not Ladybug’s!” Ashli giggled, hugging her tight. Marinette blinked.

“You... want to be my best friend? Even after yesterday?” She asked, awed.

“Totally! If anything, I should be the one saying that, and that's my point! You’re, like, so nice! I really wanna get to know you better, especially after I screwed up yesterday.”

“That sounds really great.” Marinette smiled shyly. “Let’s be friends, Ashli.”

Luka chuckled. “I’m glad you two are getting along.” He smiled at the two of them. They got to the school gates, where they were approached by a tall, pale woman with short chestnut brown hair in a half-bun of sorts. It had streaks of grey in it, betraying her age, as did her wrinkles. She wore dark grey suit, with a single white rose in her lapel.

“Principal Achthoven. Good morning.” Luka smiled, looking a bit intimidated. 

The woman, apparently the principal, nodded. Her eyes were on Marinette. “Miss Dupain-Cheng. I apologize for not being able to give you a tour yesterday, as something came up. I’d like to do so now. Not to worry, as I will write you a pass to class when we are done.” 

Marinette swallowed hard. “Um, that sounds fine! Thank you, Principal Achthoven.”

The principal smiled. “Right then. Come along. Mister Couffaine, Miss Campbell, please continue on to class.” The two nodded, and went away to class.

Achthoven started to walk, and Marinette followed dutifully. The principal showed her where everything was, and promised to send her a digital map to help her in her first few weeks. There were many facilities for different talents, and Marinette was delighted to see a few different sewing rooms that she could go to during their morning and afternoon free periods. She was also happy to wave to Bartek when she passed the recording studio, who seemed to be packing up from recording a song, ready to get to class.

There was one last stop, in the plaza. The giant mural that stretched across the north wall of the courtyard. 

Principal Achthoven stood in front of the mural, showing a woman with long, curly black hair offering her hand to a crowd of differently colored hands. On a painted scroll, stretching across the top of the mural, it read ‘Talent ist talent.’ “This is our mural, painted many years ago by several very talented students. It shows our founder, in which the school was named after: Miss Camilla Rosenhart.” Achthoven explained. 

Marinette can’t help but be incredibly impressed. “She sounds wonderful, Principal Achthoven.” 

“What do you know about our founder, Miss Dupain-Cheng?” The Principal asked, tilting her head. 

“Nothing. Can you tell me about her?” Marinette can’t help but be curious. She feels... connected to Miss Rosenhart, somehow. 

“She was a vigilante during World War Two, known as Marienkäfer. She established this school soon after the War ended to help the gifted children of France hone their skills, and also helped the rebuilding efforts of France. Many people questioned her, as she recruited people of all ethnicities, homes, and identities, which was a bit of a taboo at the time. Her unshaken response is our motto. ‘Talent ist talent.’” The woman explains. She adjusts the white rose in her lapel. “Sounds familiar, no?” 

Marinette gazes at the mural, thinking hard. “Do you think... Miss Rosenhart is Ladybug?” 

“Was, my dear. I believe she was. And I also believe she would be very proud of you.” 

Marinette startled, panic rising up. “Wh-what do you mean? I’m just a normal student! A normal girl with a normal life!” 

Achthoven laughed, a gentle and soothing sound. “Don’t panic, dear. I happen to be very good at keeping secrets. In fact, if what I think is true, I want to offer you an out. As a previous accessory designer, I can talk to you personally and privately about designs whenever it’s needed. Our private little lessons will be your excuse to carry on the founder’s legacy.” 

The student was blown away by her generosity. “Thank you, Principal Achthoven... But I would like to request one thing.” 

“Yes?” 

“Can I have actual private lessons with you?” She asked hopefully. The principal laughed and pat her shoulder gently. 

“Of course you may. How polite of you to ask. Now, it’s time for you to return to class. I’m sure Miss Campbell is worried that an akuma has come for you again.” The woman chuckled politely. 

“Yes ma’am! Thank you again for accepting me.” Marinette beamed, before she turned and set off to class. 

Achthoven watched her go, before looking back to the mural.

“It truly is my pleasure. And my duty.” She said, half to herself.

Chapter 7: Intermission 1; Part 2

Summary:

Marinette spends time with new friends, and visits old ones.

Chapter Text

“Ah, welcome back, Miss Dupain-Cheng.” Desrosiers greeted her. Ashli waved enthusiastically to her as she came in, uncaring of the teacher's stern look as she continued. “We’re doing a worksheet. Félix has agreed to help you with it, since you weren't here for the lesson.”

“Thank you, Miss Desrosiers.” Marinette smiles, before she climbs up to her seat in the back. Sliding into the middle seat, she smiles at Félix.

“Hi, Félix.” She greeted, giving a small greeting to a distracted Hemi as well.

“Good morning, Marinette. I hope your meeting with the principal went well. Do you think during afternoon free period you could join me in the library? We discussed it earlier, but I believe it would be best to go over the curriculum for this class and make sure you understand it sooner than later.” Félix’s tone is clipped and businesslike. Then he ends it with an awkward, “Please.” which betrays his care for her feelings.

“I’d be happy to, Félix. Thanks for taking care of me. I was kinda worried I’d be all alone here, but you and everyone else are really nice.” She admitted.

“Illogical. This class has been friends for many years. We’re very close knit, and depend on each other for many things. You are very talented and kind, and these are traits we all like in a person. We’d be blind, no, we would be brain-dead to not welcome you into our group.” Félix reassured in his strange, very serious way. It was... very endearing, really.

“That’s Félix-ese for ‘you’re cute.’” The cap-wearing girl in front of them, Angelina “Lina” Katsaros, fake-whispered, grinning at the two, craning around to look at them.

“Do your work, Angelina.” Félix scolded darkly, his cheeks barely pink. The Grecian girl snickered and turned around back around, whispering to Bartek, next to her.

“It’s really nice to see everyone so friendly.” Marinette mumbles half to herself, half to Tikki in her pocket.

“It is.” Marinette jumped a little when Félix answered her. He slid their worksheets together. “The sooner we get this done, the sooner we have free time.” The boy explains. Marinette nods eagerly, leaning closer to hear him as he began to explain.

The rest of the day went pretty well. Luka was invited into Ashli’s lunch group, and Bartek was very excited to meet another musician. Especially one that could understand his strange ways of describing sound.

“I’m thinking something kinda like—“ Bartek made the sound like a rocket. “And then—“ A crashing sound.

Luka nodded and played a tune oh his guitar, starting from high and crashing to low. “Like so?”

“Exactly!”

Ashli, Marinette, Irma, and Jay, another boy from their class, watched in amusement.

“I’ll never understand musicians.” Irma sniffed, though a smile played on her face.

“Yeah, but it’s kinda cute.” Jay grinned, blowing his pink hair out of his face as he watched Bartek dreamily. 

“You, like, think everything with Bartek is cute, Jay-Jay.” Ashli teased.

“As if Marinette doesn’t agree. You and Luka are dating, aren’t you? You’ve gotta think this is cute.” He eyed her, and Marinette felt her face heat up.

“We aren’t dating! I mean, Luka is great! It’s just...!” She hides her face. 

“Don’t worry. These sorts of things take time.” Irma soothed. “Feelings are the messiest substance in the universe. I’m a painter, so I can vouch for that.”

“Class prez is totes in the right, Mari! You let it come as it comes. Just remember that poly is also an option!” Ashli said, patting her back.

Marinette groaned into her hands. 

— 

At the worst possible time, an akuma attacked. She had been studying with Félix during free time, when the assistant principal called her to Principal Achthoven’s office. She panicked, thinking she was in trouble, relaxed because it was likely just the special lessons, and then panicked again because that likely meant there was an akuma lose. And she was right. And it was back at François Dupont. 

Achthoven allowed her to transform in her office, with the good principal turned around. Once she was suited up, she was out the window. 

She wasn’t sure of who the girl currently wrecking the François Dupont courtyard was, but, judging by how Lila was shielded by Marinette’s old class, she could guess whose fault it was. Adrien was strangely gone, though. Ladybug only gave it a moment of thought, though. He could handle himself. 

She was forced to fight with Chat ignoring her, though. Eventually, he was hit by the akuma’s projectiles, sticky dodgeballs, and restrained. And thank goodness for that. Marinette destroyed the object quickly enough, and sent the purified butterfly on its way. She checked on the confused, still sniffling girl.

 “I’m sorry for the trouble, Ladybug... Lila, she...” 

“I understand. Bullies can be hard to deal with. Do you have friends you can talk to about this?” Marinette asked. The girl nodded softly.

 “I’m glad. Friends are your greatest asset.” The hero gave her a smile, and helped her up. The girl smiled back, and ran off. 

Talking to the victims... it was always nice to comfort them. That was usually the thing that helped everyone most. 

“Ladybug!” The named heroine winced. She didn’t have to use her lucky charm on the distraught akuma, so she had no excuse to avoid Alya now. She put on a strained smile, and turned. 

“Hi Alya! What do you need?” 

“You told that girl off, right? She threw a dodgeball at Lila! I’m sure as her best friend you know how dangerous that is, with all her disabilities!” Alya asked. Lila was running up to her.  

“Don’t bother her, Alya! I’m sure she’s really busy!” Lila tried to explain. Ladybug couldn’t stop the venomous words in her throat. 

“We aren’t friends, Lila.” She said, plain and simple. 

She swung away, not wanting to be around to hear the liar’s excuses. 

Most everyone was convinced, of course, but in the edge of the crowd, Kim and Nino exchanged a glance. 

Lila’s pillar of lies cracked, by just a hair.

Chapter 8: Episode 2; Passionista, Part 1

Summary:

Marinette meets the final student of her class, and makes some assumptions. Luckily, Rosenhart is nothing like Dupont.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Marinette enters the classroom, talking happily with Ashli and Lina about her weekend. This would mark her second week at school, and so far it had been wonderful. Everyone was extremely nice, and all very passionate about what they did. Ashli had declared them best friends, and Marinette decided she was okay with that. It was far past time to move on. Though, she still felt tinges of fear in some situations.

“Did you all miss me?” Came a sudden, haughty voice. Standing in the door, with curly brown hair cascading down her back in a loose plait braid, was a tanned girl, in some very fashionable clothes. Her left leg was in a brace, but it didn’t diminish the sassy pose she stood in. Marinette feels a small sinking feeling.

“Bella! Girl, you’re back! How’s the leg?” Ashli rushed to the girl, grinning. Others gathered around her, as the ‘Bella’ girl answered all their questions, in the same haughty, proud tone. She eyed Marinette, and walked to her.

“You’re new. Who are you wearing?” The girl said, plain and simple. Marinette swallowed hard, being reminded harshly of both Chloé, before they made up, and Lila.

“Uh..” She said helplessly. Ashli came to her rescue.

“This is Marinette Dupain-Cheng! She makes most of her own clothes, right, Mari?”

Marinette nodded nervously. “Y-yeah!” She messes with the sleeves of her new, long sleeve shirt. “I didn’t make the shirt, but I embroidered it. I made the skirt and leggings, though!”

Bella eyes her. Then she smiles sharply. “Bella Allegri, of the Trash or Treasure online fashion column. I get the feeling we’ll be seeing a lot of each other...” She said, walking away.

Marinette didn’t know her hands were shaking until Ashli took them gently, stilling her. “Hey. It’s okay. Bella’s a bit intense, but she’s nice to people she likes. And she seems to like you so far!”

Marinette was only able to nod.

Throughout class, though, she realized things about Bella. That she seemed to pay extreme attention to everything. Marinette also noticed a clicking sound, almost always after Bella said something. And when Bella heard it, she smiled. When she didn’t, it was after she said something that Lila might say; something mean. And Bella would quickly correct herself at that time, until she heard the click again.

Marinette started to think that maybe Bella wasn’t the Lila of the class, just like Irma wasn’t like Chloé used to be. She started to think that maybe Rosenhart didn’t have a pre-Queen-Bee Chloé, or a Lila. And what a wonderful thought that was. She was able to relax halfway through class, and lean over her assignment with Hemi and Félix, so they could puzzle out the horrors of algebra together.

It was after class that Marinette asked Ms. Desrosiers what the clicking sound was. The tall woman looked conflicted.

“I’m not sure that’s my place to tell.”

Then, Marinette jumped as Bella suddenly joined them.

“No, it’s fine, Ms. Desrosiers. Everyone else knows! It’s not fair to Marinette if she doesn’t.” Bella smiles awkwardly. She was looking to the teacher almost for approval. She gets it, as Desrosiers gives her a silent nod.

“She’s right. So I’ll tell you. In the... best terms I can offer, that being crude medical, Miss Allegri has antisocial personality disorder. She does not feel sympathy. When others feel bad, she does not. However, she is attached to certain people, particularly this class, and wants them to be happy. So I and a few others, including her therapist, are teaching her to recognize when it is time to be harsh, and when it is time to be reassuring.”

 Marinette started to understand. “You click when she says something something acceptable. If she doesn’t hear the click, she knows she needs to reword what she said.” 

“Yep. It was kinda weird at first, because I kinda felt like a dog, but it’s actually really helpful. I get to be closer to the class, and it helps me avoid public backlash on my column. By the way, I did a review of those super cute rocker costumes you did for Kitty Section. Nothing bad, pinky promise!” She laughs, flipping her braid. “Really, I admire your style. Everyone’s so focused on being grown up these days, so it’s super to get an up and coming designer who’s willing to put some youth in her stuff.”

 Marinette’s heart fluttered at the kind words. For just a second, she allowed herself to pretend that Bella was Lila, and that she was achieving her far-away dream of getting along with Lila, of Lila putting away her lies, and being a better person. 

Because as much as she disliked Lila, Marinette still couldn’t help but want to help everyone she met. Even people who hurt her. And that might be impossible for Lila, but... she could dream. She let herself come back to reality, and smiled at Bella. 

“That means a lot to me, Bella. Thank you... Sorry if I seemed scared of you, I just...” 

“The Rossi girl, right? Ash filled me in over the weekend, while I was getting ready to go back to school. I’m... well. It sucks that that happened to you. I know if it happened to me, I’d be really upset...” Bella was obviously struggling, but Marinette was more happy to see her effort. “But listen. We’re all super close in this class, and we’re gonna do our best to make you feel at home. Ashli, she... was my first friend in this class. So I trust her to make you forget that dumb school.” Bells gave her a sheepish, lopsided smile, and Marinette returned it. 

“Thanks, Bella. Maybe we can talk fashion at lunch, then? I’ve never actually met a fashion columnist who’s my age.” Marinette suggested eagerly. 

“Sounds super! I’ll see you then, kay? Thanks for taking a chance on me, Marinette. It... means a lot to me.” 

They walked out of class together, and Marinette just laughed lightly. 

“You haven’t given me a reason not to! I’ll see you then, Bella.” 

The two parted ways, a bond established between them.

Notes:

What do you guys think of Bella? She’s gonna be important later ;)

Chapter 9: Episode 2; Passionista, Part 2

Chapter Text

School went well, but Marinette was more excited for what came afterwords.

“Mari, you ready to go shopping?” Chloé’s haughty voice called as Marinette exited the school’s gate. Marinette smiled, rushing to her friend. 

It was... surreal to call Chloé a friend again. After the first year of public school, Chloé became... horrible. Marinette could recognize why now, but as a little kid, she was only confused and saddened as her best friend suddenly began calling her a commoner. Suddenly being awful to her. She felt a little foolish for not connecting the dots to Chloé’s mother leaving for the first time. Did it justify Chloé treating her the way she did? Of course not. But both she and Chloé already knew that.  Chloé's actions were awful, but she'd apologized profusely after Marinette helped her and Audrey connect, and she was making the effort to be better now. And honestly? Better late than never.

So now... things were better-- or at least they were on their way there. Chloé was more like the girl that lifted her up in her first year of public school than the girl who brought her down. Chloé could be a bit awkward, of course. It was obvious that she wasn’t quite sure how affection worked. After all, her mother was almost never around, and her father was always too busy for her.

It was mostly up to Marinette to show her, after everything with Sabrina. For now, the raven-haired girl let the blonde use her own love language to show affection. That was, gifts and outings. Marinette appreciated it, though she liked words better than just gifts. Still, she wouldn’t say no to fancy fabric, tea, and food.

“Hi Chloé! I’m definitely ready. Going to the mall this time, right?” Marinette said, climbing into the limo with Chloé.

Chloé gave a haughty smirk. “Of course. Besides, someone,” She aimed a playful glare at Marinette, “won’t let us go out of country until break.”

Marinette laughed. “I’m just saying that if we’re going to go somewhere out of country, we should make the most of it, and do a trip bigger than an afternoon shopping trip!”

“Fine. Have it your way.” She crosses her arms. “I just...” She looks away, frowning. Marinette gives her space as she flounders. “You’re the most tolerable person I know, and I’m trying to make sure you know how much you mean to me.” She spit out in one breath. Marinette giggles, and lays a hand on hers. 

“I care about you too, Chloé. You were my best friend a long time ago, and you’re my best friend again, now. Besides, you’ve been getting so much better! You're being more polite to people, even if you're a little awkward, and you're making the effort to start going to therapy, which I know can be a hard step to make. You’re doing amazing, and I’m proud of you. You might not have always been a hero, and maybe you were bad before, but you're putting the effort in now, and that's what makes me proud. I’m sure Ladybug would be proud of you, too!”

Chloé’s eyes light up at the name. “You think so?!” She says excitedly. Then her cheeks go pink. “I mean, of course she is. Someone as amazing as her can always recognize other amazing people. That’s why she trusted both of us with Miraculous! Speaking of, I’m going to vouch for you next time I see her! You deserve a miraculous more than anyone!” 

Marinette laughed nervously. Oh boy. “Really, I’m too busy for that kind of responsibility! I wasn’t a very good match for the Mouse Miraculous anyway!”

“Ridiculous. If anything, that Kwami wasn’t a good match for you. And besides, Multimouse was almost as perfect as Ladybug! And her design wasn’t absolutely horrendous. You were a sight for sore eyes after seeing Chat Noir’s horrendously bulky leather for so long. How does that boy move without squeaking?!”

Marinette laughed, a real laugh, at the image that came to mind, of Chat trying to flirt with her while the leather squeaked the whole time.

“I’m not a big fan of Chat Noir in the first place... I personally thought you were great as Queen Bee. During the times you were called you followed Ladybug's instructions to a T and kept the civilians safe. You were my favorite.” Marinette threaded her fingers with Chloé’s, smiling. And it was true. After everything that’s happened, she can’t help but think highly of Chloé and her betterment of herself. Chloé was looking at her in awe and shock, a red blush covering her face up to her ears. Marinette quickly pulled away, embarrassed.

“I mean! Ryuko and Viperion are super awesome too! I really like their designs, I mean, they’re really neat looking and they seem to take battles seriously...” She rambled, and trailed off as Chloé took her hand again.  

The two enemies-turned-confidants shared a shy smile. 

 “Miss Bourgeois, Miss Dupain-Cheng? We’ve arrived.” The driver said. The two girls climbed out of the limo.

“We’ll call you when we’re ready, but we should be done by seven, if nothing interrupts us.” Chloé told the driver. “...Thank you for bringing us. Have a nice day.” She added, a bit awkwardly. The driver smiled and thanked her, before driving off.

The two girls continued holding hands at they walked inside. “That was really nice of you, Chloé.” Marinette said sweetly, squeezing the blonde’s hand. 

Chloé gave a proud smile. “I know. Let’s go.” With that, they set off to their first destination

Chapter 10: Episode 2; Passionista, Part 3

Summary:

Marinette has to sacrifice a few things.

Chapter Text

It was an hour later that something truly did happen. They’d been walking out of a fabric store, bags on their arms, when a store burst open. A blur shot past the two girls, dragging them back into the store despite their protests, and into the dark storage room. 

“Hey, what are you?!—“ Chloé started to protest.

“Shh! Look, I’m trying to save Marinette’s ass here, and you’re her friend, so I have to save you too. Tee-el-dee-arr, there’s an akuma, it can mind control people, and it may or may not be my fault.” A familiar voice said.

“Oh, understandable.” Chloé added. Marinette shook her head in exasperation, but then blinked at the familiar girl who dragged them in.

“Bella?” The barely visible figure’s shoulders ducked. 

“Surprise? Look, right now I’m super frustrated and I didn’t realize some people were so... delusional!” The girl huffed. “She asked for my honest opinion! She should have known if she read my blog that I don’t hold back on anything! If she wanted to be coddled for her horrendous outfit choices, she should go search out that Agreste kid. He seems the kind to sugar coat things. I, however, am not. I drink my coffee black!”

“I like this girl, is she in your class?” Chloé asks.

“Yeah, I am. I’m Bella Allegri, wish we could have met in a better situation.” Said the Italian shortly, seeming extremely frustrated by the turn of events.

“Girls, let’s save the small talk for later.” Marinette urged. “I’m going to go see if there’s any way we can get out. You two stay here!”

“What?! No way! You could be hurt! I’m going with you. Bella, you stay here, because if the akuma catches tail of you it will hurt you. Trust me, I’ve caused my fair share of them.” Marinette felt Chloé link arms with her, and suppressed a sigh. The one disadvantage of having Chloé truly care about you is having Chloé be overprotective. This was way too much like first year. Still, she relented.

“Okay. You going to be okay, Bella?” Marinette asked.

“Yeah, just leave me in the dark musty closet.” She snapped, then paused. “Sorry, that was out of line. I’ll stay here, I know it’s for the best. Plus, it’s not like I don’t have plenty of experience being in the closet...” She joked weakly.

Marinette giggled a bit. “Right. Come on, Chloé.” They emerged from the closet, and blinked in the bright light. Marinette shut it behind her. Most of the people roaming the mall were wearing neon, clashing colors. Controlled by the akuma, though they didn’t seem to have a very good line of sight. Marinette pulled Chloé through the mall, trying to think of how to separate them while keeping her friend safe. They reached the entrance, and suddenly, a horde of controlled people were closing the entrance up, trapping everyone inside. The two ran faster, and Marinette knew this was her opportunity. Right before the gates closed, Marinette grabbed Chloe’s wrist with both hands and pushed her through the gate.

“Marinette!” She yelled, reaching for her, right before the gate closed, and cut off their view of each other. Marinette shook the guilt from her chest, and ran into an abandoned bathroom, away from the poor-sighted cronies.

“Tikki, spots on!”

But what to do? She didn’t know anything about the akuma, or how to beat it without getting hot herself. Then she got an idea. She snuck back to the shop where Bella hid. Opening the door, she found her on her phone, looking nervous. She lit up as she saw her.

“Ladybug! Thank god you’re here! Wait. Where’s Marinette and her blonde girlfriend? Did they get out okay?” She asked, browns furrowing.

“Chloé is safe. I’m not sure where Marinette is. But I need you to tell me how the akuma controls people, and anything else you know about it.”

“Right. From what I can tell, it’s in those atrocious shutter shades of hers. She shoots beams from them that turn people into... those fashion monstrosities.” Bella told her.

“Hm... I think I’ll need a distraction.” Then she got an idea. “Stay here. Everything will be over soon.” Ladybug told the Italian.

“Thank you. Please make sure Marinette is okay. I don’t want her to get hurt because I opened my damn mouth a bit too wide.” Bella requested. Ladybug smiled.  

“I’m sure she’ll be fine. Worry about staying safe, yourself.” 

Ladybug shut the door. Then, she yoyo’d herself out of the mall, through the skylight. It was time to pay Fu a visit. 

She detransformed nearby, and ran in. “Master Fu, I need the Fox.” She told the old man, her voice serious, with only a bit of the underlying panic she felt. The old man, understanding the situation, took out the box. 

“Will you be using Rena Rogue?” He asked. 

Marinette paused. “I... can’t trust Rena Rouge anymore. I plan to give the Fox to Chloé, on the condition that she does not give away her identity, and makes an effort to not be associated with her past persona. She’s really grown, Master Fu. She deserves a second chance at being a hero.”

Fu watched her for doubt, and sighed. “I think you’re right. However, before you go. I must inform you of a decision I have made. Chat Noir, as you know... He is not taking his duties seriously, and I will soon take it from him. I’m still considering who will replace him, but... this must stop.”

Marinette let out a huge breath of relief. “Oh thank goodness. He was really hindering me in fights but I didn’t want to go against your judgement!”

“Marinette. You are a true match for the Ladybug. I am... a weak match for the turtle. Your judgement will always be better than mine.”

The bluenette was shellshocked, before bowing. “Thank you, Master Fu.” But she still had one request.

“Until he takes things more seriously... Give him another Miraculous. I... don’t care which. Whichever is good for him. I think he really needs it, Master. Just because he’s not able to wield destruction right now doesn’t mean he should get completely kicked off the team. He’s my partner, even if... we aren’t able to communicate as well as I’d like.”

“If this is your judgement, I will use it, Ladybug. You are right that a Miraculous is beneficial to him, but such an important one might not be beneficial to anyone else, considering his current struggles.”

Marinette have a sigh of relief, feeling like a load was taken off her shoulders. She took the Fox, and made her way out of the shop.

Chapter 11: Episode 2; Passionista, Part 4

Summary:

A new Fox emerges.

Chapter Text

Chloé had been ruthlessly trying to find a way back inside for at least ten minutes, first trying the doors and then going around to more secluded windows to find a way in, to no avail. This was her worst nightmare. To have someone she loved in danger. All she could think of was how to get Marinette out of there. Because the stupid, amazing, selfless pigtailed-girl had sacrificed herself for someone like herself. A brat. She guesses she should have expected that much from Marinette. All these years and she was still so self-sacrificing. The sound of feet on concrete came behind her, and Ladybug stood before her, a box in her hand. 

“Chloé Bourgeois, I present you with the Miraculous of the Fox. You will use it for the power of good, and will return it to me when the battle is over. However, you must not reveal yourself, *and* you must take on a persona as the Fox Holder so that no one can connect you with Queen Bee. Can I trust you?”

Chloé’s eyes filled with tears. “Thank you! I promise, you won’t regret this. I’ll be the best Fox I can be.”

“Then Chloé was last spotted here. Whenever you’re ready.” Ladybug gave her a kind smile.

Chloé opened the box, and put on the necklace. The tiny Fox Kwami came out of it.

“It’s nice to meet you! I’m Trixx. My phrase is ‘Trixx, Let’s pounce!’ My power is Mirage, and will let you create an illusion. You understand, right?”

“Of course. I’ve seen Rena enough to mimic her. But... why isn’t she here?” Chloé asked curiously, wondering why she was chosen, and in fact, why Rena hadn't made an appearance.

“Rena Rouge has... been permanently retired.” Ladybug answered, looking away. It hurt to say it, but it was true.

Chloé looked away as well, considering that. Comparing it to the reason that Queen Bee was permanently retired. Her eyes narrowed in determination to be better.

“Trixx, let’s pounce!!”

She exploded in light. An white bodysuit covered her, with an golden-orange coat covering her arms and hands, connecting at the neck in a turtleneck collar, and then curving off to the side, giving the illusion of a fox’s white belly. At the waist, the coat exploded out into skirts, split into sections at the bottom, that hung behind her and at her sides, giving the impression of several golden tails. The skirts were tipped with white. Chloé pulled out her ponytail holder, and shook her hair free, the magic catching it and weaving it into a white curly bun, the rest of her hair changing to white to match her new regal style. Two golden-orange fox ears sprouted from her head, and a golden crown curved around her ears and curved on her head, held tight to her head, like an empress going into battle. Her white bodysuit-covered feet turned into white, pointed boots. 

The new Fox hero beamed at Ladybug. “I’m ready for anything, Miss Ladybug. You can call me... Imperatrix.” Her voice was regal, turning her bratty haughtiness into true grace and command. She seemed much older than she looked as a civilian. With the way she acted and the changes obscuring her, it was easy to assume Imperatrix was a university aged girl rather than only about 15. It was perfectly distanced from Queen Bee, and from Chloé as a whole.

“Very well. Let’s hurry!” And the two heroes jumped in sync, soaring towards the skylight that would let them in the mall.

Ladybug swung onto upper floor railing from the skylight. Imperatrix followed, landing delicately and gracefully on the balcony. Ladybug examined the lower floor that she could see. A crowd of hypnotized civilians was gathered around a store directly below them. And in opposite stores, she saw a few people hiding. One, in the direct opposite store, was peeking around the window, holding up a phone at the store where the minions gathered.

Ladybug suppressed a groan. Alya was here. Of course she was. Now Ladybug would have to keep an eye on her so she wouldn’t get akumatized, once she saw Imperatrix.

Ladybug called out her lucky charm, and stared at the handheld mirror, the case around it red and spotted with black dots. She looked to Imperatrix, and things started coming together.

“Make an illusion of Bella on my signal.” She instructed, and Imperatrix gave a nod. 

Ladybug yo’yo’d onto a hanging banner, and pointed to a place not far away from the shop where Passionista has set up, then to right in front of it. The fox showed a thumbs up and took out her flute. Suddenly, an illusion of Bella was running across the way. It was a rushed illusion, but Passionista certainly didn’t mind, as she started running at Bella. Ladybug hopped down, and opened the mirror, and as a beam went through the illusion, it hit the mirror, knocked back the spotted hero, and bounced right back into Passionista’s sunglasses. They flew into the air, and Ladybug watched them, dazed. 

The angry akuma, dressed in a smorgasbord of clashing colors and with glowing white eyes, was rushing for the glasses, jumping high into the air. But a blur of gold caught them, and landed next to Ladybug, supporting the dizzy girl with an arm around her waist, them offering one side of the sunglasses to her. Ladybug shook her head to clear it of the remaining fuzziness and took the side. In sync, they snapped the glasses in half. 

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma! Miraculous Ladybug!” 

A white butterfly was released, and a girl was left in Passionista’s place, in a equally bad outfit. She looked around, confused, and then horrified. Bella came out of the shop, and the once-akuma looked ashamed. 

“I’m sorry for being harsh. It’s kinda my thing, but...” Bella started but Imperatrix held up a hand. 

“Oh no you don’t. This wasn’t your fault. She asked for criticism, and you gave it to her.” The fox hero pointed to the less than fashionable girl. “You’re a fan of her, aren’t you?” 

“Y-Yeah. Trash or Treasure is my favorite column... and I should’ve known you would’ve been blunt. I’m sorry for taking it out on you.” The girl looked away, face red from embarrassment.

Bella sighed, and squatted next to her. “You have potential. The bright colors are nice, but you need to go more towards colors that match, and less complementary. Instead of orange and blue, try red and blue. They go together a lot better and aren’t so hard on the eyes. Try to keep it to just three main colors, too.” The Italian advised. 

“Oh...” She broke into a bright smile. “Thank you, Miss Allegri!! I... I promise I’ll do better!” The girl said happily, nodding rapidly. She got up and ran off, presumedly to a store to follow the advice. 

“You both did good. I’m proud of you.” Ladybug said softly. Bella’s face went pink. 

“Yeah, I know. I can be amazing when I want to! Wait... Marinette! I gotta find out where she went!” Bella ran off in a hurry, and Marinette surprised a sigh. She better hurry this up. Especially with her earrings beeping. 

Alya timidly walked up to the two. “Where’s... Rena Rogue?” Her voice was small. Shaking.

“Rena Rogue has been retired, per my new requirements for temporary heroes. In order to hold a Miraculous, you can’t do unjust things in your civilian life. That’s why Queen Bee is retired, as well.” Ladybug explained very plainly.

“I am Imperatrix. It is nice to meet you, Miss Ladyblog.” The fox empress bowed, smiling calmly at Alya, who still looked distraught.

Marinette knew that look. She had known Alya before well enough to know she would soon double down into denial.

“Imperatrix is someone who has worked hard to become a hero in her civilian life, despite difficulties at home. As long as she continues improving, I will keep calling her into battle.” The earrings beeped more insistently, and Ladybug jumped. “Ah! It’s time for me to go. You too, Imperatrix! Bug out!” Looping an arm around the fox’s waist, Ladybug yoyo’d away. 

In an abandoned corner of the mall, Chloé started to take off the fox necklace. Ladybug put a gentle hand on hers. “As long as you improve, you may keep it. But I want you to promise that you will allow me to take it back if needed, AND that you will meet me on the Eiffel Tower on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to patrol. Let’s just say... I’ll need more help soon. And remember. You can’t tell anyone your identity, even indirectly. No hints, no outright reveals, nothing. Not even to your friends. If something happens, let me know as soon as you can. If anything changes, I’ll let you know. But you remember what happened on Hero’s Day.” 

Imperatrix nodded, and the necklace beeped one last time. Chloé held out her hand for Trixx to sit in, face solemn. “I promise I’ll do better this time.” She said. “Now... I know Pollen liked honey, but what do you like?” 

Ladybug smiled as they started to talk, and swung away. Later, Marinette ran towards Chloé, pretending not to see her talking to herself. “Chloé! Are you okay?!” A blur shot into Chloe’s purse. Chloé ran to her, and they collided in a tight hug. 

“I should be asking you that! You sacrificed yourself for me! You’re so ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!” She worried over Marinette, making sure she wasn't too hurt.

“It’s fine. I don’t really remember what happened after I got you out. I think Passionista got me... I saw the new fox, though! She’s so cool! Do you think she might be an older teenager?” She asks. 

“Ah. Maybe.” Chloé smiled tightly. “But before we think about that, we need to find your friend.” 

Marinette agreed, and took her hand. Seems like things would work out.

Chapter 12: Intermission 2; Part 1

Summary:

Félix and Marinette have a chat.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I wish superheroes were more consistent. I could make Miss Ladybug a lot of money as her manager. Or Miss Imperatrix.” Félix complained as they sat in the café area of the Dupain-Chemg bakery for lunch. “I could even make Chat Noir— No, actually...” He raised a hand to his chin. “No. Not even I’m that good.”

Marinette giggled, taking a bite of her food. “It would be pretty neat... But she’s kind of like a public servant. I’m not sure she’d accept money for helping Paris.”

“She ought to. She puts herself in danger daily, and if she has a job or goes to school, she might be missing those hours trying to help everyone. It’s made worse by the fact that Moth Ball would go after her if she dared to reveal herself. For goodness’s sake... I hope that man is glad that I don’t have a miraculous. I would waste no time beating him within an inch of his life.” Félix grumbled, almost seeming to bristle, like an annoyed cat.

“There, there, Fé. Next time you see Ladybug on patrol, you can ask. It wouldn’t hurt to.” Marinette smiled at him, patting his shoulder. While Marinette wanted to help her friend, Ladybug herself would need time to think about it. She wasn’t sure how accepting payment would look. Regardless, maybe it would be better if she could have someone to make consistent statements about her, instead of relying on speculation. Though she already sort of had a reporter in mind for the job.

“You’re right. Well, that’s not surprising. Your insight is usually correct.” Félix coughs awkwardly. “How have your commissions been coming? I hear that Mister Stone wanted a jacket. I hope you’ll have time to prepare something for the school’s visual arts showcase in October. I’d rather Irma be the only one panicking at that time...”

“Everything’s coming together, I think! It took forever back at my old school, but with the sewing room and free time combined, I’m able to get things done way more quickly. I’ve already got some designs ready for the showcase, so I won’t be panicking... probably.” Félix gave her an unimpressed look, and Marinette’s face turned pink. “I’ll be fine, I promise. You’ll be there to keep me calm anyway, right?”

Félix nodded. “I’ll do my best. Remember, you can rely on all of us in class for anything. They told me to tell you that, actually.”

“I know, it’s just...” Marinette’s grip on her teacup tightened.

“Can I tell you a secret, Fé?”

The boy scooted closer, nodding.

“My old class... was kind of flaky. I’m sure they didn’t mean to be! But, well... They asked me for free things at the last minute. Clothes, food, banners... And when I asked things in return, they usually gave excuses why they couldn’t do it. Even my... ex best friend, she pushed her babysitting duties onto me so she could hang out with her boyfriend. She didn’t even pay me... So I can’t help but think it’ll happen again.” Marinette looked up nervously. Félix’s face was stormy.

“I promise I will not let that happen to you again. You might not believe me yet, but I promise that I will never take advantage of you.” He told her, his hand resting on hers, comfortingly. “And no one else in class will either. Not me, not Ashli, not Hemi, no one.”

Marinette thought about Ashli and Alya. They were pretty similar. One wasn’t better than the other. But... the difference was that Ashli was observant. More observant than Alya, and more observant than she let on. Maybe it didn’t make her better than Alya. And maybe Félix’s willingness to go out of his way for her didn’t make him better than Adrien. But it made them both better matches for Marinette. That’s what she hoped, anyway. And maybe, one day, in the future, she could be friends with Adrien and Alya again. Honestly, she hoped it would be sooner than later. But for now, this? This was good.

Marinette smiled softly.

“Thanks, Félix.”

Notes:

EDIT: 5/27/22
Editing older chapters to keep consistency and fix small errors.

Chapter 13: Intermission 2; Part 2

Summary:

Adrien receives his new Miraculous, and Chloé gives some not terrible advice.

Chapter Text

Adrien was pacing. He couldn’t help himself. All these feelings were building up inside him again and he couldn’t figure them all out, much less how to let them out. He felt awful, and it was the worst emotional pain he’d experienced in... almost two years. Nearly two years ago, when his mom…

He glanced at Plagg, who was sleeping on his pillow with a cheese rind. He looked at the ring on his hand, and felt the awful guilt start to eat at him again. Gritting his teeth, he took off the Miraculous, tossed it into his desk drawer, and retreated into the bathroom. A bath. A bath would help him sort out his thoughts.

As he turned on the faucet, all he could think about was the crushing guilt of everything he’d done. Of not listening to Ladybug, of obsessing, of taking the high road, and of the whole Syren debacle. Some logical part of him told him he only did these things because he was either lashing out due to the panic of being treated like how Father treated him, or because of just wanting to be loved, and trying to take every measure to achieve it.

The part that wanted to believe his father was still good told him it couldn’t be these things. Adrien was just simply awful, and that was that. No, not awful. He wasn't good enough.

He stepped into the bath and let the hot water wash away his thoughts.

When he came out, he felt a little better. Calmer. 

Then he saw a comb in place of the ring. The calmness had fled, and now he was in full panic.

Mouth gaping, he quickly grabbed his phone and texted the only person he knew that knew about Miraculouses, calling an emergency. Chloé texted back quickly, worrying over him as usual, but was on her way.

Adrien stared at the comb, feeling his voice trapped somewhere in the back of his throat. The ring, and Plagg, was gone. Somewhere in him, he was relieved. Relieved that he didn’t have so much responsibility. Relieved that he didn’t have to carry the guilt of his past actions. Relieved that he could start over. Most of all relieved to not wield the nerve wracking power of being able to destroy anything he touched.

He knew from the bits of information Ladybug gave him that the Master kept all the Miraculouses. So if not her, which was unlikely since she didn't know his identity, it was the Master. The Master replaced his miraculous. Adrien wasn’t dumb enough to think that there wasn’t a reason. He knew the reason. It was because he was using Chat Noir as a crutch. Because he’d pushed Ladybug too far. And even more, it was probably because he didn’t support Marinette actively when she told him about Lila. ‘We both know!’ He’d told her, before doing absolutely nothing to actually be there for her.

‘All that matters for the triumph of evil is that good people do nothing’. Ladybug told him that, once. She said a friend had told her that. Adrien did nothing, and Lila triumphed. The blonde felt guilt course through him again. He couldn't help it. Every time he thought of Marinette and her being gone and how he contributed to that, it felt like his heart was being crushed. Worst of all, he had no idea why it was affecting him so much. Marinette was just a friend, right? So why did it feel so agonizing to know that he'd helped make her suffer? To know that he cheerfully believed in a principal that had failed them before to do the right thing?

Emotions... they’d always been hard for Adrien. He’d never really had anyone he could turn to ask about these things, to help him sort through them. Mother was gone, and Father was out of the question. Maybe Félix, a long time ago. But he was gone to the UK, according to Father.

The only one he could ask was Chloé, but she was just as horrible with processing these things as him. She’d gotten better, of course. Ever since Chloé apologized to Marinette, shortly after her mother was akumatized, for bullying Marinette, and taking out everything on the raven-haired girl, she’d gotten better.

So maybe she could help.

There was a knock on Adrien’s door. Adrien threw the door open, knowing full well he looked as much of a mess as he felt. His hair was messy and stuck up everywhere from where he toweled it off quickly, and he was in his fluffiest, most comforting pajamas.

“Miraculous. Comb. Help?” He spit out in a panic, gesturing wildly to where the box and its comb sat, untouched. Chloé suppressed a sigh. Adrien could tell she was utilizing all her knowledge of him, from years of dealing with him and his inability to process things properly. “Stay here. Put on the comb. She... might know something.” And Chloé walked away and into the depths of the mansion, doing... something.

Adrien decided his best option was probably to trust in Chloé, and whoever this ‘she’ was.

He picked up the comb, and watched in shock as it turned from an elaborate, well, comb, and into a simple snap hair clip, almost identical to a few others he had in his limited collection of hair accessories. The difference was that the underside of the clip was gold. It was subtle. It made him feel a little better already, as he held it in his hand.

“Hello, my king!”  

Adrien shrieked. A little bee kwami was sitting prettily in the box, smiling calmly up at him. 

“Please don’t be alarmed! I’m aware of your previous identity, but Ladybug only knows that Chat Noir has swapped miraculouses. No one else knows that Adrien Agreste has been a permanent holder before now.” She explained politely. “My name is Pollen! It’s nice to meet you, my king.” 

“Uhhh...” Adrien said intelligently. He cleared his throat, taking a minute to get his thoughts together. “Uh. So... what food do you eat?” 

“Actually, she prefers tea with honey. But honeybuns are just fine, as well.” Chloé is walking in with a tray. A cup of golden tea is on the tray, a tiny coffee stirrer straw in it. Chloé sat the tray down, looking confident. Adrien took a little time to take in her appearance, realizing that she looked... pretty different, actually. 

Her hair had been braided into a crown around her head, keeping it up and out of the way. With the approaching cold of autumn, she’s taken to wearing a large beige jacket, with a light yellow sweater underneath, and grey pants. Around her neck was a golden necklace with a C on it. Chloe’s makeup had toned down, too. Her eye shadow, instead of a bright blue, was a smoky brown. She looked... more mature. Maybe she was, now.  

Adrien kinda felt bad; both for not noticing the changes in the girl he saw as a sibling, and at realizing that while Chloé had changed for the better when faced with conflict, he’d floundered like a fish dragged out onto shore. But those were thoughts for another time.  

Chloé walked to him, and took the clip out of his hand. Then, she carefully pinned his bangs back with it. Already familiar with his room, she soon retrieved two more black snap pins, near identical to the Miraculous, and pinned them on either side of the pin. 

“I know what you’re thinking, you know.” Her voice was irritable, but only because they both knew she was going to have to be gentle and, god forbid, genuinely kind to him about this. She couldn’t deflect or over exaggerate, here. 

“First of all. You are good enough for this. Trust me. Second, don’t think you’re taking something from me, because you’re not. Third, I think it’s time you got a damn makeover. You’ve been wearing whatever your Father tells you to for like a whole year now! Probably more! I know you think he knows better than you—“ Chloé held up a hand to stop him from protesting that, “but it’s your wardrobe. And now that you’ve joined the Miraculous Club, it’s far time that you start making an identity for yourself that isn’t based off a horrible parent figure.” 

Pollen sipped her tea through the little straw. “My former queen is right. You are a good fit for the Bee, which is why I recommended myself to be your permanent Miraculous. But in order to be a good Bee, you must come into yourself. In a hive, the queen or king must take care of everyone and make sure everything runs smoothly. The Miraculous users are your hive, and in order to effectively take care of them, you must learn to be yourself. Stop simply reacting, and start taking action. And especially, you must stop fearing conflict.” 

Adrien must have looked unsure, because the Bee goddess continued.  

“Remember that your avoidance of conflict caused you to lose a dear friend. Are you willing to make such a mistake again?” 

Adrien sheepishly shook his head. “No. You’re right. S-sorry.” 

“It isn’t your fault, Adrien.” Pollen assured. “You made a mistake, yes, but that’s how one learns! And now that you’ve acknowledged your mistake, you can do better in the future."

“If you’re both done... I think a shopping spree is in order.” Chloé was smirking, holding up her leather wallet. “If you get dressed in real clothes now instead of protesting, I’ll invite Marinette and one of her new friends.” 

That was enough to get Adrien moving.

— 

“I’m really glad you decided to come with us, Adrien. It’s been a while.” Marinette smiled happily, with no stuttering. It made Adrien wonder what had changed, and then immediately pretend he hadn’t thought that, because he knew damn well she stopped stuttering around him because he proved to her how incompetent he is. It made him sad, to think what finally got her to stop being so intimidated by him was that he hurt her... 

“I’m glad too!! I... actually really missed you, Marinette. School hasn’t really been all that fun now that you’re gone. I just don’t want to hang out with everyone in class much anymore. It makes me uncomfortable.” He kicked a pebble on the sidewalk, tucking his hands into his new faux fur trimmed black coat sheepishly. 

The girl Marinette had come with, Bella, scoffed. “Ditch them. Come hang out with us instead. You’re a model, aren’t you? Say you’re helping Mari with her fashion classes.” She said simply, as if it was the simplest thing in the world. And... it didn’t sound half bad. 

“Well... I think I can try, at least. I’d like to see Marinette more, anyway.” He shyly flashed a smile to the shorter girl, who giggled.  

“That sounds great! I could use another male model. Félix is so inpatient.” 

“Then it’s settled! The up and rising fashion princess is going to steal Gabriel Agreste’s top model for herself, and the up and rising critique queen, yours truly, is going to roast anyone who protests.” Bella gave a sharp grin.

“Bella!” Marinette protested. 

“Come ooon, Netta, I’ve been wanting to tear that candy cane looking ass a new one for ages. Chloé, sweetheart, think you can convince my mom to back me up?” Bella asked. 

“Done and done. My mother thinks your column is, as she put it, ‘not completely terrible.’ She’d be happy to let you swing the first punch.” Chloé smirked as well, Marinette now stuck in between the two scheming girls. 

Adrien couldn’t help but laugh quietly in amusement. This was fun. A lot more fun, now that he wasn’t under so much pressure.

Chapter 14: Intermission 2; Part 3

Summary:

Nino wonders how Marinette is doing.

The Rosenhart kids get into an argument.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Nino pushed around the food on his plate at lunch, sighing. Lila was telling some story about how she saved kids from a fire, but he wasn’t that into it today. He was sitting alone. Just wanting some time to himself. Besides, Alya was always more into it than him.

“What’s wrong, Nino?” Adrien was smiling at him, sitting next to him. He had a box of pastries from the Dupain-Chang bakery, apparently all for himself.  He looked nice, better than before. For the past few weeks, Adrien had barely smiled, but now he seemed to be doing better.

Adrien in general just had looked better lately. Not so stressed. He’d taken to wearing three black clips in his hair to push back his hair, along with a black coat and a very light yellow sweater. He was getting ready for the cold, it seemed. The new style was still a bit of a surprise, but Adrien seemed happy with it, so Nino didn’t say anything about it. Whatever made his bro happy, right? Besides, he asked a question.

“I just... I miss Marinette. Lila says she bullied her, but she was still my childhood friend. I just hope she’s doing better, wherever she’s gone to.”

“She is! I’ve met some of her friends, they’re really nice. You and Kim can come with, if you want? I know she’d be stoked to see you.” Adrien offered.

Nino blinked, feeling a bit of hope in his chest. He hadn't heard anything about Marinette lately, but it cheered him up just to know that she was alright. Even more so that she might be willing to see him.

“Adrien, you shouldn’t lie for his sake! I heard from my friends at her new school that she’s actually on thin ice. She caused an akuma on her first day, and now the teachers are keeping a tight watch on her. She’s apparently miserable because she wanted to cause more trouble.” Lila smiled sweetly.

“That doesn’t really sound like Nettie. She’s always hated causing trouble.” Nino protested, as Lila clung to Adrien.

“Well, people can change, you know! And Adrien, why are you wearing these clothes? You look like a girl!! I’m sure your father wouldn’t approve...” Warning bells went off in Nino’s head, but at that moment, Adrien got pulled out of Lila’s grasp.

“His father shouldn’t dictate how he dresses. That’s not really cool.” Kim said disapprovingly, an arm gently around the smaller boy’s shoulders. Adrien looked extremely relieved to be out of Lila’s hands, and relaxed in Kim’s.

“Anyway, Lila, thanks, but we can just ask her ourselves, right, dude?” Red flags still waving in his mind, Nino tried to end the conversation quickly. He made a subtle gesture to Kim, saved from childhood; The French sign for ‘escape.’

Kim nodded just slightly. “Anyway, Adrien! You said you wanted to show us something, right? Let’s go! Bye Lila!”

Before she could say another word, the three had made a break for it. She seethed. But there was a voice behind her. 

“Is it true?” Juleka looked doubtful. “Is Marinette really miserable?”

“Oh, yeah! She’s always trying to bully people, apparently. I guess... she’s trying to do to them like she did to me. Oh, I feel so bad for them!” Lila sniffled, and turned on the waterworks. “If anyone’s miserable, it’s them! I’m sure it’s impossible to have fun, in her class!”

Meanwhile...

“ASHLI, BONES ARE NOT WET!” Irma was red in the face, towering over the terrified but still laughing American as she cowered back in her seat. The rest of the class watched in either horror, amusement, or both.

“B-but we have blood running all through us, and blood is wet! Therefore are bones are wet!” Ashli protested, looking quite pale. “Someone back me up!”

“Actually, as much as I hate to say it...” Piaras, a strawberry blonde boy obsessed with science, started. “She’s scientifically correct. Blood identifies as a liquid, and anything in contact with a liquid is wet. Therefore, bones are wet.” The Scotsman said simply.

“I also agree!” Lina spoke up from her seat in the row behind Piaras. “But only because it’s funny to say and it makes Irma mad!”

“All of you are dead to me.” Irma ground out.

“Bones are moist, actually.” Everyone snapped to attention, looking at Haru, in his seat next to Piaras. The quiet Asian boy still didn’t look up from his laptop. “Blood runs through flesh, making the flesh moist. Flesh is pressed against bones. Bones are moist.” He shrugged. 

“Oddio, the one time you talk in class and it’s so you can tell us that horrifying factoid?!” Bella yelled from the back, having been trying to talk to Marinette and ignore the whole argument. Marinette looked disturbed at the truth, but strangely thoughtful. 

“He’s not wrong, actually.” Marinette spoke up. 

Félix stood. “Marinette, I’m revoking your best friend privileges.” He said, looking horrified at the entire ordeal. 

Hemi signed ‘Bones are moist’, grinning all the while. 

“I have updated my list of people I trust to nothing and no one!” Félix yelled, looking even more horrified at the cruel betrayal. 

“What do you think, Bartek? Are bones dry, wet, or moist?” Jay asked, sitting pretty on the desk, right in front of his boyfriend. 

“I’ve gotta a hotter take, songbird!” Bartek whipped off his glasses dramatically. “Bones are rocks!” 

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN, BONES ARE ROCKS?!” Ale screeched, whipping around to stare at him like he grew three heads. 

Ms. Desrosiers sat at her desk, letting the silly fight go on, unless it got heated. What her students did with their free time in class wasn’t her problem.

Notes:

I was gonna wait until next week to post this, but I couldn’t wait. So you guys are just gonna get a double feature this week.

Chapter 15: Episode 3; Musicifer, Part 1

Summary:

The Rosenhart kids prepare for the Fall Music Showcase. Kagami visits.

Chapter Text

“I’m so glad you could come spend lunch with us, Kagami!” Marinette said loudly, smiling happily.

“Yeah, it’s really great to get to spend time together, again!” Adrien was just as loud, adjusting his fuzzy amber earmuffs. They were usually used for the cold, but they also made great noise mufflers.

“Is it... always like this?” Kagami’s voice was quiet, but they still could figure out what she said, as she looked around the Rosenhart courtyard.

“Only when music competitions are approaching.” Bella took a bite of her quiche, seemingly unaffected by the hundreds of very loud, very nervous music students. “Just be glad you’re not in our homeroom, kay? Cause Bartek and Jay sound even louder in closed places.” The Italian gave a small head tilt over to where the two boys had set up an amp and a microphone, and were rocking their hearts out.

“I... see. I guess I can understand. I’ve seen Marinette before design competitions. This school is simply several hundred Marinettes crowded together and given a deadline.” Kagami mused.

“Hey, being a Marinette is the best thing you can be in, in my opinion! Though it’s not all music, ya know.” Ashli had brought her laptop to lunch, a chat room open with Haru as they messaged back and forth. “Everyone’s favorite coder girl has to help the theatre techies and other coders to make sure the lights and sound correspond with everyone’s routines. And everyone’s favorite roboticist boy lost Rock Paper Scissors, and to consult the musicians on what they want for their act.”

“Everyone’s pretty much involved, here! We all have to help make sure the Fall Music Showcase goes off without a hitch!” Lina, crunching on pita chips and extra spicy hummus, butt in.

“Poor Luka’s driving himself crazy over this showcase. He went into one of the recording rooms this morning, and I haven’t seen him come out since. I brought him some food, though.” Marinette let herself laugh.

“I’m glad to see you all taking this so seriously.” Kagami looked very impressed. 

“It is a prestigious art school.” Irma pointed out, looking strangely calm despite the chaos.

“You’re right, Irma, but why aren’t you freaking out yet?” Ale asked inquisitively.

“Luvox.”

“Ah.” Ale nodded, understandingly.

“Speaking of, I better take my stuff.” Bella took out a medicine case, starting to take a few different pills. “By the way, Adrien.” She said, in between swallowing the antipsychotics, “You’re coming to the music showcase, right? If your dad isn’t convinced, say that Marinette’s gonna be there. You oughta come too, Kagami. Bartek, Jay, and Luka are going to need all the support they can get.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you, Bella!” Ashli smiles encouragingly. 

Bella preened under the attention, smirking. “Thanks, I try. Plus, I can read my friends, and I know our dynamic duo really will need some support. Especially with, god forbid, Mark there.”

“Who’s Mark?” Adrien asked innocently.

Marinette winced, and the rest of the Rosenhart attendees groaned.

“Self important jerk who misgenders Jay whenever possible.” Ale finally explained, looking displeased.

“Misgenders? What does that mean?” Adrien was still confused.

“You know, calls him a girl and refers to him as she, even though he’s a boy. It makes Jay pretty upset, and that makes Bartek mad. And me, too! It makes everyone mad, actually.” Lina grumbled. “Piaras tried to punch Mark last time we all interacted with him.”

Adrien frowned. “Why would Mark do that? That’s awful!”

“It’s because Jay is trans, Adrien.” Ashli sighed. “People can be horrible to those they don’t understand.” 

“Okay... but what’s trans?” 

This was going to be a very long lunch.

— 

Luka looked up from the many, many sheets of paper and music scattered around the table in the recording studio he’d taken over as the door opened. Marinette came in, smiling. 

“Just checking on you. Kagami and Adrien wanted to say hi, too!” The two entered after, with Adrien waving cheerfully at him. 

“Oh. Adrien, Marinette... You look different.” 

Marinette looked down at herself. She’d begun wearing an oversized burgundy sweater as the winter came around, of her own creation, along with black skinny jeans and red hair ribbons, wrapped into little bows. 

“You didn’t notice this morning?” She teased. 

That made Luka look away in embarrassment. “Sorry... I was kind of in the zone. How are Bartek and Jay, by the way? I know we’re technically competing, but we’ve gotten to be good friends. I want them to do well.” 

“Well, you know how they are. They’ll fake confidence until the very last second. I’ll still check on them, though. Promise.” Marinette was quick to assure him. 

“If you want, I can help you with uh...” Adrien glanced at the tornado of creative destruction that was the table. “I can help.” 

“That’d be great, actually. You’re not in the competition, so it’s not against the rules. Unless you do all the work, of course, or use me for branding. But you don’t look like a music mogul.” Luka chuckled. “A very cute one, if anything. You look like a fuzzy  little bee in that big coat and sweater.” 

Adrien’s whole face went red. “Haha, yeah! Like a bee! Haha.” 

Kagami rolled her eyes playfully. “Mind if I go with you, Mari-chan? Adrien seems a bit preoccupied.” 

Marinette nodded, offering her hand. “Yeah. We’ll leave these two to their flirting.” 

Kagami smiled softly, taking her hand. Their fingers intertwined. They’re walking for a little bit, before the Japanese girl speaks up. 

“I was worried for both of you, you know. You’re both my very best friends. And... I’m still a little angry at Adrien for his part in this. But he’s been so much better, ever since Chloé talked some sense into him. Ever since he stopped dressing like a mannequin. It’s relieving. To know that you’re both starting to find peace.” She’s a little awkward. But Marinette knows she’s sincere. 

“Thanks, Kagami. It means a lot to me.” Marinette squeezes her hand, assuringly. They finally arrive to another recording room, with a sign put up, hand drawn by Lina saying ‘Idiots At Work’ with little cartoon sketches of Bartek and Jay. Marinette opens the door, and is almost blasted by the loud rock music.

Suddenly, it stops, and the two boys yell in the place of their music, screaming in sync. “Hey Marinette!!”  

Jay is huddled over a computer, and Bartek is scribbling down notes on paper.

“Hey guys, hows it going?” Marinette asks, her ears still ringing.

“We’re kicking ass and taking names!” Bartek grinned, shooting a finger gun at Marinette, sound effects included. 

“Most of the ass we’ve kicked is our own, actually.” Jay laughs. “But we’ve got until tomorrow night, and we just have to make sure everything is ready for our performance, and work out the last kinks in our song, to make sure it sounds hella good. Oh, nice to meet you over there!” He gestures to Kagami. “I’m Jay Byrd! Sorry we missed your first lunch with us. Marinette says you’re super cool, so I’m excited to spend some time with you for reals! Right, Bartek?” 

“Hell yeah! You fence, right? That sounds totally wicked. You mind if me and Jay come see it sometime? To make up for being occupied today.” Bartek grinned, adjusting his glasses. 

“That sounds rather nice. I’d love to see you two there. I’d also love to come see you both perform tomorrow, alongside Luka.” Kagami answered kindly, looking relaxed by their openness. 

“Wicked!” The boys chorused. 

“Oh, that reminds me. Luka wanted to make sure you guys were doing ok!” Marinette exclaimed. 

“Well we’re doing just great! But tell boy blue thanks for the concern! We hope he’s going good, too.” Bartek beamed.

“Will do. Bye, you two!” Marinette giggled, guiding Kagami out the door. The boys waved, right before Jay pressed a button, and loud rock music filled the room, only cancelling out when they closed the door. 

“Well. Wanna see some of the stuff I’ve been working on, Kagami?” Marinette asked.  

The Japanese girl nodded eagerly, and they were off.

Chapter 16: Episode 3; Musicifer, Part 2

Summary:

Bella and Adrien have a heart to heart. The group chat returns.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Bella?” Adrien asked the next day, as everyone else was getting their lunch. The Italian sat across from him, looking vaguely distracted by her phone. 

“What’s up, hun?” Bella responded, stirring her bubble tea.

“Why don’t you guys just nicely tell Mark that he’s upsetting Jay?”

Bella paused. “Oh, honey.” She sighed, and put down her phone. “Mark knows he’s upsetting Jay. That’s what he wants.”

“Are you sure? But... why would he do that?” Adrien looked confused. “Did Jay do something to make Mark not like him?”

“Yeah, he existed. Look. There’s a lot of reasons for someone to be a jerk to someone. Maybe it’s because they get enjoyment out of seeing them suffer. Maybe it’s because it’s how they were raised. Maybe it’s because they just think that any attention is good attention.” Bella sighed, taking a sip of her tea and chewing thoughtfully on a coffee jelly. “Mark is probably a mix of the first two. And I used to be the last one.”

“But... you’re not like that. You changed! You got better... right? Can’t Mark get better if we’re nice enough?” Adrien pleaded.

Bella’s jaw was set, and she seemed to be counting under her breath. “Okay, Adrien. I’m trying to activate my limited empathy powers here, so don’t get too mad if I say something that makes me sound like a bitch.” She took in a deep breath.

“People only change if they’re faced with a situation where there is no other option but to try to change. Like if the way they’re acting is personally hurting them. And they will only try to change in a way that benefits them. I changed because me being a jerk to everyone for attention was hurting me. I was losing the people I cared about. And I completely lost the one person who gave me the benefit of the doubt.” She told him, scowling at the table.

“Not only that, but because of me being a jerk, my old school turned me into a pariah, and bullied me at every turn in some fucked-up, twisted version of retribution for my actions. I had no choice but to get my shit together, because I didn’t want to be hated and alone.” Bella finished.

“Oh... I didn’t know that.” Adrien’s voice was small.

“I didn’t exactly move for the food, Agreste.” She spit. Then she took another breath. “Sorry. That was out of line. But listen. Mark has no reason to change. His parents reward him for his behavior. He has a bunch of lackeys outside of school that give him an echo chamber of reassurance that he’s totally in the right. He knows he’s being a jerk, but he thinks his behavior is justified. Even if he did regret his actions, he has a lot to lose if he does change. He’ll lose the approval of his stupid parents, and the friendship of his stupid friends. He’d be all alone if he became nicer at this point. Do you get what I’m saying?”

“Yeah. I’m sorry, Bella.” Adrien had shrunk in on himself.

“Can I hug you, Adrien?” She asked.


Adrien looked surprised, but nodded.


Bella stood up, came to his side of the table, sat next to him, and pulled him close. She rested her chin on top of his head. “Never apologize for not understanding shit, honey. It’s not your fault if you just don’t get something at first. If you don’t, you don’t.” She told him, soothingly.

Adrien relaxed into her arms, trying to enjoy the affection as much as possible before it was taken away. “Thanks, Bella. That makes me feel a lot better.”

“Bella, Adrien! Are you guys okay?” Marinette called, carrying a box of pastries with her. Chloé followed close behind, holding two drinks.

“Oh, no worries. Adrien was just asking me for advice. Anyway, how’s everyone else doing?” Bella asked casually, moving back to her seat.

Marinette sat next on the left of Bella, and Chloé on the right of Adrien, across from Marinette.

“Piaras got roped into helping Haru finish up the requests for lighting and affects. Ashli hasn’t left the control booth since morning free time. Lina and Irma have been requested to help finish painting the backdrop. I only just got away from making sure the costumes that some people are wearing are secure and won’t rip or tear in the middle of the show. I’m exhausted.” Marinette sighed.

Chloé passed Marinette her drink. “Here, drink your rose tea. You need your energy.” She told her sternly.

Marinette giggled. “Aw, you do care.”


“Of course I do! I don’t want my best friend and my Mom’s favorite designer to work herself to death! Then I wouldn’t be able to commission you for more cute clothes!” Chloé expertly deflected.

“I’m your best friend?” Marinette had stars in her eyes, and Chloé was slowly turning red, ignoring the ravenette and drinking her berry smoothie sullenly.

“Hey, don’t be too worried, tesoro. Tomorrow night, all this hard work is gonna pay off. We just have to get through dress rehearsal!” Bella assured, and chuckled despite herself when Marinette groaned at the reminder of the dress rehearsal.



Group Chat:
—Marinette Protection Squad—
Time: 14:26


if lost return to the squad: Please change the chat name, I don’t need protecting.
-if lost return to the squad has pinned a message to the chat.-
its called fashion: no
if lost return to the squad: Bella please.
its called fashion: no squared
bourgeoisie: What the fuck does that mean?????
walking on sunshine: no swearing, Chloé!
walking on sunshine: .....who changed my nickname
its called fashion: :)
walking on sunshine: i don’t let people walk all over me!!! >:(
its called fashion: sure jan
bourgeoisie: Sure, Jan
walking on sunshine: luka im being bullied
your hearts song is shit: Read at at 14:30
walking on sunshine: why did you type that out,,,,,
game girl: Hey guys not to crash the party buuuuut we got a sitch
if lost return to the squad: What is it, Ashli?
game girl: Mark is trying to pick a fight on the main stage and its starting to get nasty
its called fashion: omw
your hearts song is shit: im coming too
if lost return to the squad: I’ll be there soon!
walking on sunshine: uh oh
walking on sunshine: keep us updated!!!!!

Chapter 17: Episode 3; Musicifer, Part 3

Summary:

An ‘argument’ ensues. Bartek resists. Adrien rejoins the hero roster.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The theatre is a war zone when Bella, Marinette, and Luka arrive. Bartek is screaming incomprehensibly in Polish, and Mark is screaming back just as loud in English. They can’t even understand each other at this point, and neither can most anyone else, with Marinette only knowing a little bit of English thanks to Jagged Stone, but no Polish. Mark is being egged on by a bunch of boys who don’t go to their school, his friends, and Bartek is being restrained by several theatre techies, as well as Hemi. 

No one is sure what to do, but the theatre teacher comes to the rescue. Mr. Cesar is usually quite calm and genial, but now he’s seething with rage. “SILENCE!” He roars. He points at Bartek. “Mister Kamiński. Go find Mister Byrd, and try to calm down. Mister Zucker, I saw what you did. You’ve been on thin ice for some time now, with the rumors of you being disrespectful to others, but I know see it’s true. You will not be permitted to perform in my showcase due to your disgraceful acts of harassment.”

“What?!” Mark shouted, in disbelief and fury.

“Don’t make me repeat myself, young man! Go get your things, and go to the principal’s office this second or this won’t be the only punishment you face!” Mister Cesar fires back.

Mark shrinks back, and stalks off.

Hemi signs something to his theatre tech friend, and she nods, following Mark.

Bartek is still standing in shock and fury. Marinette walks to him quickly. “Bartek. Can I touch you? We need to find Jay, ok? Can you tell me where he is so I can lead you to him?” She asks gently, but firmly. 

Bartek nods stiffly. “Yes to both. He’s in the theatre’s back stairwell. That’s where he goes when he’s upset.”

Marinette looks to Luka, question clear in her eyes.

Luka nods. “I’ll get us there. Come on.” Very quickly, with fear of an akuma, they lead him there. 

In the stairwell, Jay is sitting with his guitar, strumming strings in a nervous manner. When he sees Bartek, he jumps up. “Love!” He sets the guitar aside and leaps to him.

Bartek catches him in his arms, and they hold each other close for a long moment. Bartek’s shoulder’s shake. “Fuck.” The Polish boy mumbles. “I’m sorry Jay, it’s just— I can’t let him get away this, I can’t—“

A butterfly lands on the back collar of his leather jacket. Jay gasps.

Riffvenge, I am Hawkmoth. Your lover has been disregarded and hurt by someone who refuses to understand them. But I can give you the power to make him feel powerless!”

“No, Bartek, don’t! You can fix this another way. Don’t give in!” Jay cried. “I don’t want you to give in. I don’t want you to get revenge on Mark. That won’t make me happy.” He told him, hugging him tightly.

Bartek took in a deep breath. And then breathed out. The akuma fluttered out of his coat and away. “You’re right.” Bartek whispered, hugging back.

“Luka, I’m going to follow that akuma. Make sure they’re ok.” Marinette whispers. 

Luka looks apprehensive, then nods. “Alright. Be careful, ok?” He whispers back, offering his arms for a hug. Marinette shoots into his arms, breathing in his scent and feeling the warm comforting weight of his arms around her. She steels her resolve, and pulls back.

“I’ll be careful as long as you are too.” She promised, before darting off.

The akuma alert goes off. Adrien, in his last class of the day, stiffens and pales. “Madame Bustier!” He says a little too loud, through the commotion as everyone checks the alert, from his recent spot by Kim. “I’m not feeling well, may I go to the nurse?” 

“The akuma doesn’t seem anywhere near us, so yes you may. Be careful, though!” The lenient teachers agrees.  

Adrien is out the door like a bullet, rushing to the bathroom, and locking the door behind him. It’s a jerk thing to do, but he can’t risk anyone seeing him. Hiding in the stall with the window, he looks over towards Marinette’s school, where a loud crash comes from. He swallows hard. 

“That’s our cue, Pollen.” He whispers to the little Kwami in his coat pocket. She smiles and nods. Adrien takes a deep breath. 

“Pollen, Buzz On!” 

Light surrounds him, and warmth fills him. It’s not the acidic, red-hot, almost painful electricity of the Cat. It’s gentle, buzzing over him like millions of friendly insects brushing his arms as he transforms. His chest feels strange and fuzzy, and he feels his hair move with the magic. When it’s done, he feels... different. He opens the door, and looks in the sink mirror. And promptly covers his mouth to muffle a shriek. His voice is... higher pitched. His hair is curly and styled, almost fuzzy. And his outfit is a lot more colorful. His mask is brownish yellow, with slightly lighter hexagons on it, like a bee’s compound eyes. His suit has a fuzzy yellow fur collar, with fuzzy cuffs on his hands and ankles of the same color. His torso is an almost like green, with a yellow gradient down his arms and legs. There are brown stripes on his legs and arms, and he has silk wings laying flat on his back like a cape, attached at the ends and underneath his fuzzy collar. Though that wasn’t what made him shriek. 

It was the fact that his body was... much different than he remembered. He was still muscular and fit, but... uh... 

Well, it was hard to say it subtly, but he had female anatomy. Small subtle breasts and all. He was... very clearly ‘female presenting’, as Bella might put it. 

Then Adrien figured it out.

“Oh! Now Hawkmoth will never figure out who I am! Good idea, Pollen!” He grinned. His voice was definitely a little higher in pitch, but it still carries the same cheerful intonation. “Uh, what should I call myself. I wasn’t expecting to be a girl...” 

He thought hard, trying to think of the women in his life who inspired him, and what he liked about them. Ladybug, Marinette, Kagami, Chloé, Bella... Nathalie too, sorta... and... 

“Oh, I got it!” He grinned, before escaping out the window and buzzing towards the battle.

Notes:

Wonder what woman inspires Adrien most?

Chapter 18: Episode 3; Musicifier, Part 4

Summary:

The battle ensues. A bee enters the fray.

Chapter Text

“I am Musicifer! Everyone will pay for their sins of spiting me!” The akuma, clearly Mark, was screaming. It was just Mark, with his slicked back hair and t-shirts, except his skin was red and he had big golden devil’s horns. It seemed that this time that Hawkmoth wasn’t the only one who was lacking in design knowledge. 

Ladybug, already transformed, tried to observe the situation. Musicifer was playing tunes on his guitar to tear the building apart and make the chunks of it float in midair. Anyone who got in his way had the huge chunks thrown at them. It seemed he was looking for Bartek and Jay. Ladybug needed to come up with a plan soon, before too many people got hurt.

“Hey! I’m the one you’re looking for, right?! Come and get me!” Bartek was standing, righteous, in the ruins of a building. Ladybug winced, and ran towards the scene to jump in and protect him.

“YOU! YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR SINS, KAMIŃSKI!” Musicifer had spotted him, and threw several building pieces at him. But Bartek nimbly dodged behind another building piece, causing Musicifer to scream in rage. Ladybug swooped in secretly, picking up Bartek and taking him to a safer place, while Musicifer tore up the building looking for where Bartek went.

“What were you thinking?! You could get hurt!” Ladybug hissed, frightened.

“Everyone else in hiding in that building he was tearing up! I wanted to lead him away!” Bartek explains, looking distraught. “It’s my fault he became an akuma. That butterfly was meant for me.” He looked away.

Ladybug was suddenly taken back to so long ago, last year, where Lila threatened her in the bathroom. Where Marinette fought off an akuma. Where Lila became Chameleon. “No. It’s not your fault, Bartek, and I don’t want to hear you say that! The only person who’s at fault is Hawkmoth, for preying on people’s emotions!” She told him firmly. 

Bartek had a strange look on his face. “... Mark willingly took the akuma.” He said, serious as could be. 

Ladybug’s mouth popped open.

“One of Hemi’s friends, Belle, she followed Mark to make sure he didn’t try anything. She got it on video, him offering his guitar pick to the akuma.”

“... Thank you for telling me. But this is still not your fault. It’s Hawkmoth’s, and it’s Mark’s, now, too.” Ladybug told him. “Now stay safe. I’ll deal with him.”

With a nod, Bartek ran into the building. Ladybug turned back, just to see Musicifer aiming chunks of building at Belle, who was trapped and trying to make a run for it. 

“YOU WILL PAY!” The akuma roared. But suddenly, they were whacked across the face by a spinning top. 

“Hey, that’s no way to treat a lady!” A familiar, yet unfamiliar  voice shouted. Standing on a roof, brown silken wings spread, was a brand new superheroine, smiling smugly. “You ought to learn some respect! It’s un-bee-coming for a man of your standing, isn’t it?” She taunted.

“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!” Musicifer demanded.

“I’m Ameillé, the newest Bee! I’m just buzzing with excitement to be here!” She giggled, doing a little mock curtsy.

“I’M GOING TO DESTROY YOU, YOU STUPID LITTLE BUG!”

“Oh yeah?! You gotta catch me first!” Ameillé smirked. Pieces of buildings were thrown at her, and Ladybug sprang into action, only to see the new bee swiftly jump up above the crash, bounce onto the debris, and launch herself up towards the akuma, kicking him in the nose. The bee back-flipped, her wings spreading and flapping as she righted herself, floating in the air above him.

“Wow! I’m a lot more agile now!” The bee mused aloud.

Ladybug blinked. “Chat?” She said quietly. 

The too familiar girl grinned and waved. “Hi Ladybug! He’s got a short attention span, so I’m gonna keep his attention on me! Give me a shout when you get a plan together!” With that, she whacked the akuma with her top again. “Come on, let’s play a little, big guy! I’ll be the bee in your bonnet, hahaha!~”

Ladybug smiled softly. It’s been so long since she’d seen Chat like this. Not under so much pressure to please her. Not under so much pressure to be her partner. Like this... Chat was able to embrace their true strengths, of attacking, and distracting, and keeping enemies on their toes. Without having to worry so much about defending, about her, they truly became a great hero.

“Miss Ladybug! I’m sorry I’m late!” Imperatrix landed next to her.

“It’s alright. Our new teammate is keeping him busy. The akuma is in his guitar. Just let me think...” Ladybug bit her lip. 

“LUCKY CHARM!” She called, and caught the object as it landed in her hands. “A bouncy ball?” She wondered, looking at the object. 

Ladybug looked around her. 

The ball, Imperatrix, Ameillé, the various debris around the akuma, and his guitar. 

“I got it! I’m going to throw this! You two move around and keep hitting it towards him whenever he deflects!” Ladybug called. 

“Certainly.” Imperatrix smiled, hopping up onto the nearby buildings. 

“Got it! I’ll keep on air watch, Buggy!” The bee called from above. 

Musicifer looked around suspiciously. 

Ladybug threw the bee towards him. “BATTER UP!” She shouted. Musicifer pulled debris in front of him, making the ball ricochet off it into the air. Musicifer started towards Ladybug. Ameillé swooped and bat the ball back at him with her top, whooping happily, making Musicifer turn, and, a little slow, hid with debris again, before trying to go towards Ameillé. The ball bounced to the side, towards the buildings, where Imperatrix uses her flute like a bat to whack it back at him. Musicifer blanched and hid again, looking around with fear and confusion as the ball got faster and faster with the momentum. He was overwhelmed. The trio of heroines kept hitting the ball, getting faster and faster, until it broke right through the debris and crashed into his guitar, breaking it.  

Musicifer fell to the ground from where he floated in the air, and the butterfly started to fly away. But Ladybug was prepared. 

“Gotcha! Time to de akumatize!” 

With that, the butterfly turned to pure white. 

“Bye bye little butterfly.” Ladybug smiled happily. 

“Hey, Bug! Catch!” Ameillé had picked up the fallen ball, and lobbed it over to Ladybug. She caught it easily. 

“Thanks!” The Bug grinned, before she threw the ball in the air. “MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!” 

Everything returned to normal. Ameillé landed next to her, as did Imperatrix. 

Ladybug looked to Ameillé. With a knowing smile, she nodded at her. “I’m proud of you, Ameillé. You’ve really come into yourself” 

The bee smiled shyly, blushing. “Hehe. Thanks, Ladybug... So you know, right?” She asked. 

“Only a little. Not your civilian identity.” Ladybug reassured. “But I’ve gotta go! Be safe, you two! Thanks again!” 

Imperatrix looked at Ameillé, with an indistinguishable expression. She looked her up and down. And smiled and nodded. “Be safe.” The fox said softly, before disappearing. 

Ameillé smiled to herself. This... was nice. But she had something even better to get back to. Spreading her wings, the bee flew away. It was time to spend time with Marinette!

Chapter 19: Episode 3; Musicifer, Part 5

Summary:

The class meets up for the showcase.

Notes:

TW Slurs, misgendering, and discussion of and mocking of religion (specifically Christianity/catholic Christianity) at the end of this chapter. There’ll be an indication where it starts

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Okay, we’re here!” Marinette smiles triumphantly as she, Kagami, Chloé, and Adrien found the outdoor auditorium where the showcase was hosted. People were milling all around it, with non-students/non-invitees buying their tickets already, despite the showcase not starting for another half hour. Marinette and her friends were dressed up nice for the occasion. 

Kagami was in a red blazer, embroidered with a dragon (Marinette’s design), warm brown slacks, and dark red boots, shined to perfection.

Chloé looked ready for a red carpet premiere, in a shimmering, floor length yellow orange dress that tied around her neck, and white lace sleeves that went to her wrist. Her ‘C’ necklace remained on, and she carried a golden clutch purse with her, which had white accents. 

Adrien had been forced to wear his father’s choice in clothing once more, as Gabriel had said that ‘He could wear whatever he pleased while with riff raff, but he needs to represent the Gabriel brand at these events.’ As such, his suit was white, and a bit gaudy. The shirt collar was a bit tight, as he kept trying to adjust it around his neck. 

Finally, Marinette stood out, in a single shoulder red dress with several ruffles that went to her knees and puffed out cutely, looking almost like an upside down rose on her. She wore black heels, and wore a dark green purse over her free shoulder, and her raven hair was out of its pigtails and lightly curled.

“Everyone else should be meeting us soon—“ Marinette started to explain.

“Mari!” Ashli sprinted at full speed to the group, scooping the tiny half-Asian into a fierce hug. “Oh em gee, you’re here! Like, I’m so excited! It’s my best friend’s first music showcase!” The American enthused.

Marinette laughed happily, hugging her back. “Hi Ashli! You look great!” She greeted.

Ashli stepped back a little, letting Marinette breathe. She was wearing a casual silver dress that went to her knees, with tassels at the end. Her black hair was gathered into a huge bun of cornrows, with silver ribbons braided into it. Over the silver dress she wore a black blazer, and under it she wore black boots. “Awww, really? Thanks, girlfriend. You guys look great, too!”

A camera snapped. “I’ll say. Guess who’s favorite designer is getting another mention in Trash or Treasure?” Bella grinned, holding up a professional camera, wearing a long royal purple coat, with a snug grey dress underneath, and matching purple heels, looking very much the part of a professional reporter. Her dark brown hair was out of its braid, naturally very curly and falling to mid-back, while she sported a purple fedora with a grey ribbon tied into a bow at the back.

“Bella!” And over to the fashion columnist rushed Adrien, who was swept into an affectionate hug. 

“Hey hun.” She greeted with a smile, petting his hair. “You look awful, did daddy dearest dress you?”

“Yeah...” He sighed. “Something something represent the brand. One of the models from the brand is here too, but Father said I didn’t have to be around her tonight if I didn’t want to.” He scowled. “It sucks, cause I would rather have extended my Gabriel invitation to one of my two guy friends at school, but Father said no.”

Marinette and Bella shared a knowing glance.

“Ya know, I heard about that. And cha girl still had a plus one...” Bella looked to a nearby building.

“Hey dude!” Nino yelled, coming out from the building, right on cue. It was very obvious that Bella had dressed him, as his hat was missing and he had been forced into a grey button up, a black vest, black slacks, and a green bow tie. Still, he looked good. Adrien gasped happily, parting to go to him, hugging briefly before the two fist bumped.

“Nino! I’m so glad you’re here!” Adrien exclaimed.

“Hey, you know I love music! Plus, this girl made a very good argument.” He leaned to whisper into Adrien’s ear, “You always pick the ones with the tendency to scare me, don’t you?”, which made the blonde blush furiously and elbow the snickering boy.

“Hello, hello!” And there was the rest of the class that wasn’t setting up, walking to them, all in their own suits and dresses, with Irma and Ale leading the cavalry, arms linked. Irma was wearing a blue suit, while Ale rocked a green dress. Lina had gone the vest and slacks option, and whose wild curly hair was meticulously tamed, her hat missing. She waved happily at everyone, grinning and bouncing her way to them. Haru and Piares trailed behind the bouncing animator, looking like day and night together, as Haru wore a black suit with dark blue accents, and Piares wore grey with red accents. The two seemed occupied with Haru’s DS, but they gave a smile and a friendly wave each to the newcomers. Or, well, Haru just waved. 

As the group mingled, Marinette looked around. “Hey where’s Félix and Hemi?” She asked, looking around.

“Right here. Apologies for the delay.” Came a calm voice. Marinette and Adrien turned.

Coming their way was the tall blonde, Félix, dressed in shades of grey, accompanied by the shorter Pacific Islander boy, who was in black and red. “Nice to meet all of you. I am Félix Culpa, heir to the Culpa brand, no relation to the Agreste brand, and this is my closest companion, Hemi Tamihana, the son of Mako Tamihana.” He drawled, as if he’d had practice saying it. Hemi signed hello to everyone, looking excited as he held onto Félix’s arm.

But Adrien looked gobsmacked. “Félix?!” He shouted, rushing towards him, hand outstretched to point. 

Félix’s normal look of bored acceptance was swept off his face, replaced by pure surprise. “Adrien?!” He yelled back, pointing at him. 

For a second, the two blondes just pointed at each other, speechless. 

“Father said you moved to England?!” Adrien shouted, his voice raised at the end like it was a question. 

“No?! Your father told me you didn’t want to see me anymore?!” Félix’s voice showed the most emotion it had in the several weeks that Marinette had known him, as he similarly shouted in bewilderment at his former childhood friend. 

“... You’ve been in Paris this entire time?!” They yelled at the same time, looking even more shocked. 

“Wait, hold on. You’re Adrien? The same Adrien from Félix’s tragic past that mysteriously ended their friendship without even telling it to his face? That Adrien?” Lina asked, looking just as confused as everyone else. 

“And you are Félix, who according to Adrien, left for London when he was very young without saying goodbye?” Kagami tried to piece together. 

“Yes?!” The two blondes were slowly driving themselves crazy trying to figure this out. 

Marinette sighed. Oh boy, looks like she was gonna have to play mediator. 

__ (here is where the TW starts)

“Can’t I be done yet?” Mark complained, glowering up at the teacher as he kept polishing the trophies. 

“You can be done when all three hundred trophies are shining like stars, kid.” Desrosiers relaxed in a nearby lawn chair, watching over him as he served out his detention. “And if I see you take out your anger on any of them, I will let the school know. So if  you want the investigations on your attitude to go well, you better keep yourself together.” 

“This is fucking stupid! I’m more talented than them, but everyone’s treating me like I’m the bad guy because, what, some tranny couldn’t take some trash talk?” Mark burst out, throwing down his polishing rag. 

“Language, Mister Zucker. One more slur out of you and you’re suspended until you write a three page apology, front and back. Got it?” Desrosiers’s voice was hard and unforgiving. Her former student shrunk under her gaze. 

“...Yes, Miss Desrosiers.” He mumbled, shamefully. 

“Now, let me correct your assumptions. What you were doing was not trash talk. You were being disrespectful to a fellow student by calling him slurs and insults, repeatedly, despite being told on several occasions to stop.” 

“But the— she’s one of them! She deserves to be disrespected for being a freak!” Mark tried to defend himself.

“Okay. Then I think you deserve to be disrespected for being a Bible-humping choir boy.” Desrosiers said easily. 

Mark’s face went cherry red. “Wha—?! But—!! I’m not—!!” He spluttered. “I’m not a—“ 

“But you are a Christian, aren’t you?” She pressed. 

“Well, yes—“ 

“Then you’re a braindead, choir boy who sucks up to the whatever old man happens to be preaching that day.” 

Mark’s eyes water, and his voice cracks. “Why would you—“ Realization spreads across his face. 

“Doesn’t feel too good, huh? Imagine if I’d said things like that to you every time I saw you. If I called you ‘choir boy’ instead of your name. That is how you treated Mister Byrd.” 

Mark was silent, his head hung. He slowly picked up the polishing rag and went back to work. 

“You are talented, Mark.” Desrosiers’s voice was soft. “But talent isn’t a ‘get out of consequences free’ card like some people seem to think. Not to mention that you willingly grabbed an akuma meant for someone else. If you were protecting Mister Kamiński, everyone might let it slide. But as it stands, you fully intended to hurt others, and willingly worked with a terrorist. Imagine how terrified you would feel if Mister Byrd willingly took an akuma so he could go after you.”

Mark was quiet, but it was obvious the words got to him.

“You understand, don’t you?” Miss Desrossiers asked.

Mark sighed. “... Yes, Miss Desrosiers.” He said the familiar affirmation with a quiet sort of acceptance.

Notes:

Agrestes and Culpas aren’t related in any way.

Chapter 20: Intermission 3; Part 1

Summary:

The Group Chat is updated.

Chapter Text

Group Chat:

—Marinette Protection Squad—

-if lost return to squad has changed the chat name to:-

—and they were childhood friends—

its called fashion: oh my god they were childhood friends

-if lost return to the squad has added Bartek, Jay, Félix, and 6 other people to the group chat- 

-if lost returned to the squad has changed their nickname to: number one Ameillé stan- 

game girl: I still can’t believe that yall actually knew each other this whole time but didnt know cause Adrien’s father suuuuux

Félix: Hush. It’s not that big of a deal. At least we found each other again. And we’re friends again... that’s what matters.

its called fashion: we been knew fe

its called fashion: yall were cuddling like no ones business during the showcase

Lina: yo did any1 else see fe’s face when he couldnt find adrien during the akuma attack after the showcase????? lmao

its called fashion: dang right i did

its called fashion: boy looked freaking panicked like he lost a family heirloom

walking on sunshine: he did?????

Félix: Cease.

-number one Ameillé stan has updated the chat settings-

number one Ameillé stan: Okay! Everything is updated now. I figured we should have a new group chat on account of what happened to the other one.

-walking on sunshine has changed their nickname to: loving everyone hours-

loving everyone hours: wait what happened to the last one????

Bartek: Ale tried to change the coding and now no one can talk in it. Ashli’s still mad at them!!!!

game girl: You bet your whole career I am! I told everyone very specifically not to mess with the code or everything would go to crap but Ale was like ‘oh it’ll be fiiiine!’

Ale: I am very sorry.

-game girl has changed Ale’s name to: dumb idiot person-

dumb idiot person: I will accept my fate.

-Hemi has changed his name to EXCITE-

EXCITE: hey everyone!!!!!

EXCITE: mari i need a request ok???

number one Ameillé stan: Sure, what’s up, Hemi?

EXCITE: the costume department needs help designing a ball gown for the fall play!!! ill discuss details and payment w you tomorrow in class??? y/n

number one Ameillé stan: Wait prices? You don’t have to pay me!!

EXCITE: what

its called fashion: what

loving everyone hours: what????

Félix: Excuse me?

Lina: WHAT THE HECK DO YOU MEAN WE DONT HAVE TO PAY YOU THATS BAD FOR BUSINESS

game girl: Mari sweetheart sunshine please tell me that you actually think we don’t have to pay just because we’re friends.

number one Ameillé stan: But? It’s a favor! I’m doing it because I want to! Friends don’t make their friends pay for favors?

its called fashion: who the actual hell told you this

bourgeoisie: Freaking Madame Bustier! Our old teacher that’s who!

its called fashion: okay cool 

its called fashion: im going to kill her 

number one Ameillé stan: No! Don’t hurt her! She was just trying to help! Besides, I have to be a good example, right? 

bourgeoisie: Yeah okay. I dismissed this before, but if this is actually affecting you you need to talk to your parents about the stuff Bustier told you 

number one Ameillé stan: Well... Okay, I guess. But there’s nothing wrong! Just don’t hurt her. 

EXCITE: on one condition. let us pay you for any favors from now on!!!  

its called fashion: and dont ask for payment anything lower than what we ask the first time 

its called fashion: only higher 

number one Ameillé stan: ...Okay. If you guys really think it’s worth that much. 

Félix: It’s worth more than we can realistically afford, actually, but we’ll pay as much as we can. 

-Félix has changed his name to: polite cat- 

polite cat: Now, let’s put this behind us. 

its called fashion: lmaooooo he really is polite cat 

game girl: He makes that exact face when people starting trying to schmooze up to him during school!!! 

EXCITE: yeah!!!! he go :] when people start telling him their family history 

polite cat: It is true. I might be a business major and graphic designer who has designed fundraisers and arranged finances, but to them I am a foothold to my mother. 

dumb idiot person: It’s a bit sad. Anyway, Marinette, are we still on for coffee later? 

number one Ameillé stan: Yup! I’m excited! I’m getting ready right now! 

its called fashion: hey honey we should go out for snacks too 

its called fashion: think you can sneak out on your own or do you need help? 

loving everyone hours: i got it!! im gonna wear a skirt so no one recognizes me! 

bourgeoisie: That’s why you’re wearing a skirt? The only reason is that? 

loving everyone hours: yes, stop bullying me Chloé >:( 

its called fashion: its cool honey you can wear a skirt if you want 

its called fashion: see you there 

-its called fashion is now offline-

-loving everyone hours is now offline-

polite cat: To be completely honest... I’m still reeling from the fact that my childhood friend has been right under my nose this entire time. I could have supported him from the start. But his father... told him I was gone. 

EXCITE: its really sad!!!! but also it makes me go :???? because why would mister agreste do that???? 

polite cat: It’s almost as if... no, that can’t be it. Anyway, my mother is away if anyone wants to hang out in a very big mansion. 

Haru: can i stream harley quinn on your theatre tv 

polite cat: Absolutely. 

Haru: omw 

Lina: also on the way!!!! im effin BROKE also im hungry and your chefs love meeeee 

polite cat: Do you need me to send you money? 

Lina: lol what are you my sugar daddy? 

Lina: sugar cat????? 

polite cat: I’m not entirely sure what that means. I just want to make you all happy. If it means spending money I don’t use in the first place, so be it. 

bourgeoisie: Oh mood. 

while you were being heterosexual I studied the blade: Also a ‘mood.’ 

EXCITE: if you need anything you just have to ask!!!!!! 

Lina: rich people are WILD but im not complaining lol 

Lina: anyway fe open the fuck up im here 

Félix: Coming. 

Haru: piares is coming with me 

Haru: because i like him as a person 

Haru: and he hasn’t seen harley quinn yet 

Félix: I have no complaints.

Chapter 21: Intermission 3; Part 2

Summary:

It’s getting colder, and some people are taking it better than others. Meanwhile, Miraculous effects are starting to take place.

Chapter Text

“Hey Kim, can I sit by Chloé today?” Adrien asked sleepily. He was wearing his blue scarf, wrapped around his neck. Pollen hid inside it, sleeping happily. Adrien rubs his eyes, wanting to be asleep too.

“Sure, bro. You okay, though? You look like one of those animals in the videos where they fall asleep and fall over.” Kim patted his shoulder.

Adrien nodded, and gave a little yawn. “I’m okay! I’m just really cold and it’s making me really sleepy.”

“Like, uh... hiberating?” Kim tried his best.

“Yeah, like hibernating! Huh, maybe I should look into that... Anyway, I’ll see you in science.” Adrien smiled. He bumped his head against his chest as a lazy farewell, walking up the steps to the back of the class.

“Adrien! You look so tired! Are you sick? Once I met a priest who was getting more and more tired before he went into a coma! Luckily I was able to make a cure for him and save his life!” Lila was grabbing onto his arm. Adrien sighed, feeling annoyance flare up quicker than usual as she rambled. He felt himself vibrating, almost buzzing. He yanked his arm away from her.

“Don’t dig your nails into my arm.” He said, low, even, and threatening. “And don’t grab onto me without my permission. It’s not very nice. Besides, you’re not very warm.”

Lila blinked. So did, Alya, standing nearby. Then she sighed in disappointment. “Don’t hold it against him, Lila. His father’s probably being awful again. He’ll come to his senses!”

Lila sneered as Adrien sat by Chloé and immediately leaned his head on her shoulder, snuggling into her. Chloé laid her head on his in response, smiling softly as she continued looking at her phone. 

So Chloé wanted to stand in her way. Lila could fix that.

“It’s just upsetting that he’s spending time with her... after all the mean things she’s said to me.” Hook, line.

Alya didn’t react, though. Just sighed again. “Yeah, that’s how it’s always been, even before she stopped antagonizing us. Don’t worry, girl, you get used to it!”

Lila gaped. “You’re... not gonna do anything about it?”

“No? It’s not like she’s actually going to do anything. She’s on too close of a watch by her father. If she says anything, it’s just empty.” Alya looks confused. Then she grins brightly, clapping Lila on the shoulder. “Come on, girl, suck it up!”

Lila gritted her teeth, feeling her disgust with this class grow by the second. Unfortunately, she knew that they weren’t gonna change anytime soon. These were learned behaviors, taught by the adults around them, just like hers. But it wasn’t hurting her, and it wasn’t hurting them. That’s why people like her and this class... they would never change. So Lila put on a big smile and apologized, looking for another angle.

Meanwhile, Adrien had fallen asleep. Chloé was nice and warm, and he was a very cold and chilly bug.

Chloé scrolled through a list on her phone, adding a few new lies to the list. It might be Trixx’s idea, but she was gonna run with it.

“You’ve been eating a lot of berries lately.” Marinette notes with curiosity, snuggling into Chloe’s side as they laid in Marinette’s bed, tons of covers pulled over them as they just... hung out. It was very cold, and both she and Adrien were barely awake. 

Maybe, a long time ago, she would be freaking out over having Adrien in the same room. But losing him as a friend, and then gaining him back, and then helping him find himself... She found her attraction to him dimming. It wasn’t gone, but it was subtle now. Subtle enough that she could focus on being his friend, instead. And so she and him could use their mutual friend as a space heater. 

“Marinette, you eat flowers. I don’t think you can judge me on my diet.” Chloé pointed out as she combed her fingers through Marinette’s loose hair. Chloé was preening at all the attention and affection, of course. 

“But you do eat a lot of berries...” Adrien mumbled. 

“And I have witnessed you drink honey out of the bottle like a heathen. Go back to sleep.” Chloé huffs. 

Soon, they’re all asleep again, curled up and napping in the warmth away from the autumn chill. 

— 

“Now this is some good Parisian coffee!” Bella grinned as she walked the streets of Paris, through the bustling marketplace. She towered over her two companions, who stuck close to her side in the chilly air. 

“It is really good. Could use more sugar, though...” Adrien giggled. “I’m glad you thought to take us here, Bella.” 

“Yeah, this has been really nice! All the shops are so cute and unique!” Marinette said excitedly. She had her arm linked with Bella’s, looking around in wonder. But she did look over to Adrien incredulously. “Do you really need more sugar? You put like eight packets of it in yours! And that’s after you asked for extra sugar in your order!” 

“I have a sweet tooth!” Adrien defended himself. 

“Calm yourselves, kids. Don’t throw a tantrum in public. I’d look like a bad mother.” Bella snickered. She paused, looking in a knit hat stall. “Hey, let’s check this out.” 

“Oh? Hey, these are really nice.” Adrien smiled, picking up a black knit cap with cat ears on it. “Do you think Félix would like this?” 

“That’s so cute! Félix does act a lot like a kitty. He doesn’t mean to be so cold, he’s just not sure how to act! You should definitely get it for him, Adrien.” Marinette encouraged. 

“Aw, that really is too cute. Do you really think that Business Major Félix Culpa would be caught dead wearing that?” Bella snickered.  

“He would if two out of three of his closest friends gave it to him.” Adrien’s smile was mischievous, dead-set on seeing his grumpy childhood friend wearing the hat. 

“Hello, ladies! Sorry for the delay.” The shopkeep said. “Are you interested in the Chat Noir knit? It’s very popular!” 

Adrien went red, and tucked his nose into the blue scarf he wore, but did not correct him. “Uh, yes, sir. I’d like to get it for my friend!” He smiled shyly, handing out the money. 

“Aw, for a boy you like, maybe? The Chat to your Ladybug?” The shopkeep asked, as he took the money and made change. 

Adrien spluttered indignantly, blushing furiously. “The Chat to my— He’s not—?!” It came out more like a question. But the shopkeep was already handing him the hat and his change. Adrien mumbled a thank you, and turned to walk quickly away. 

Marinette and Bella, having watched the whole exchange with great amusement, joined him. 

“You didn’t correct him when he implied you were a lady.” Bella smirked. 

“Shut up.” The blonde grumbled. 

“It’s okay, Adrien. You just dress femininely. And if you want to dress that way, you should! Remember? No more letting others dictate your life.” Marinette was quick to assure. 

“Mari’s right. Clothes make the man, after all. And if you want clothes to make you a woman, no one here is gonna judge. Just know that if you wear socks with sandals or two contrasting patterns then I’m gonna kick your ass.” Bella ruffled his hair affectionately as she threatened him casually. 

“Oh definitely! Or two slightly different shades of the same color for your shirt and bottoms.” Marinette was quick to back up the threat to kick his ass, too. 

Adrien chuckled a little, despite himself. “I promise I won’t. My father would kill me.” 

“Actually, I just realized something. The Gabriel lines are kinda... plain. I mean sure, they’re pleasing, but I’ve seen so many new styles and fashion over the years that it’s starting to look...” Marinette struggled for the words. 

“Like the washed out remains of a once great designer become a piece of—“ Bella tried to provide. 

“Okay, that’s enough!” Adrien hissed. “My father only let me out because you guys are from a prestigious school and have tons of talent. Bella’s only not banned from seeing me because Audrey Bourgeoisie co-wrote the article they both used to slam him, and Audrey’s a friend.”  

“What, you mean my masterpiece? The Style Queen Article in which Bella Allegri of Trash or Treasure sites 14 reasons why Gabriel Agreste is going senile?” Bella’s grin is vicious. 

“Yes! That one! The one that made my father scream so loud I could hear it from my room!” 

Bella just laughs more. “Okay, okay. I’ll stop ripping into your father. Around you. In public.” She gives the halfhearted promise while waving her hand dismissively.

Adrien groaned in exasperation, but made no move to correct her.

Chapter 22: Intermission 3; Part 3

Summary:

Adrien has a talk with his kwami about his identity. Ameillé gets some closure. Chloé levels up.

Notes:

The idea of training inside the Miraculous was borrowed from SoulQueen’s fic ‘Miraculous: Tales of the New Order.’ Of course, I put my own spin on it!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Whatever Marinette had expected when she went onto her balcony to water her plants, it wasn’t the newest Bee Hero, looking nervous and buzzing softly.

“Ameillé?” She asks, making the heroine jump. 

“A-ah!! Yup! That’s me.” Ameillé says, laughing nervously. “I, uh... I know you don’t know me well, or know who I really am, but... I wanted to thank you like this. Because you might not know it, but... I admire you so much. In becoming Ameillé, I’ve tried so hard to imitate the heroic way you act. I’ve tried so hard to be as wonderful and amazing as you... and I just wanted you to know, since I know things might be somewhat difficult for you right now. But I care about you, so much, and I’ll always support you, Marinette, in and out of the mask!”

Marinette blinked. Then she blushed and giggled. “Silly bee.” She says softly, holding the taller girl’s hands in hers. The bee freezes and blushes pink, a soft content buzz coming from her unintentionally.

“It’s ok. I know you were Chat. And I still care about you more than anything.” Marinette smiles.

Ameillé feels the urge to dance happily, and she can only blame her Miraculous when she laughs happily and pulls Marinette into her arms, spinning her into an impromptu duet of movement. Marinette, on her part, yelps in surprise at first, then hugs her back, looking up at the Bee as she puts the fashion designer back on her feet. Marinette wraps her arms around her shoulders, and Ameillé imitates, with her hands on her waist.

Ameillé’s face heated up more, a goofy smile taking place, as she and Marinette swayed gently to music that wasn’t there. A sweet slow dance for two. Marinette lay her head on the taller girl’s chest, listening to her heart beat, and simply relished in being back in her kitty, no, her bee’s arms.

Adrien dropped into his room, and detransformed, becoming his regular old self. And usually, he would have been vaguely upset at being back to normal, but now, he only sighed happily. Marinette still cared about him as Chat... as Ameillé!! Adrien muffled a happy squeal with his hands at that, doing a happy little jig. Marinette cared about him in and out... Marinette was so... so amazing.

His face slowly went red, and he groaned. Now he was thinking about his stupid huge crush on her. Well, really, he had a couple of stupid huge crushes. About four. And wow, they sure were making him freak out!! Ever since becoming the new Bee, everything he thought he knew has been thrown into question. Rules he thought were straight (Hah) and narrow don’t seem to apply to him anymore. Not when he’s busy battling with his sexuality and his gender identity. It’s extremely confusing.

Marinette and Bella are girls. It’s good to like girls. Except that only applies if he’s a boy. And he’s not quite sure of that anymore? And if he’s a girl, it would be better to like guys, right? Or would that be a double negative? Does being trans cancel out gayness? Or does it make it more gay? Wait, does this mean the guys he liked made him straight? Or does this mean Ladybug was his closest key? But that doesn’t apply if he’s not a girl...

His subconscious buzzing gets louder as he rubs his chin, thinking hard, but it quells as Pollen comes out of his jacket pocket and pats his cheek.

“There there, my Monarch. Everything takes time, you don’t have to have all the answers yet.” She coos softly, making Adrien smile softly. He goes to his newly bought teapot, pouring them both a glass of the preprepared tea, and putting extra honey in both of theirs. And a little straw for Pollen.

“Thanks, Pollen. It’s just...”

“Confusing? I can understand this greatly. Before I became attached to the jewel you wear in your hair, I was confused as well. It was a very long time ago, in a very different place. I came into being in a field of lush grass, watching as the very first insect queen birthed her colony. I didn’t know who or what I was. And it took me centuries to quite realize who I was, and why I was created. Fitting enough, you are definitely not the first of my little larvae whose acquisition of my Miraculous has jump-started a long overdue personal journey. But the advice you all need most is the same across the board! No matter who you become, whether a king, a queen, or something completely different, the ones who truly matter will not mind, and those who do mind do not at all matter. And I believe you are already aware of who some of the people who matter will be.”

Adrien looked away, because it was true, and it was a little embarrassing. He knew who and what mattered. It was the feeling of strong arms holding him close like he was a precious thing to be coveted, the same as those arms did so long ago. It was a sweet smile, a red thread to make alterations in his clothes, and a patient listening ear that never gave up on him, even when she should have. It was loud and proud, someone who opened his horizons and pulled him willingly into a new world, who set out her care and feelings plainly for him to see. It was the strumming of a guitar and baritone humming, comforting him and making him feel at ease, making him want to stay with him, in that feeling, forever. It was the feisty fire of two girls who couldn’t be contained, who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals, and gladly taught him how to stand for something, so he wouldn’t fall for anything. It was two boys, brewing like storms, and their undying wish to protect him, no matter what.

Those were the ones who mattered. And those were the ones that Ameillé would fight for. After all, a bee’s most precious thing is not objects or fame, but their hive. 

The doubt still resided in his mind, and his turmoil was not over. However, his mind was headed in the right direction. 

— 

Chloé’s room looked much different from how it was, when she thought herself the princess of Paris. Once neat and pristine, it was now a hovel of treasures and trinkets, with low lights, like a den. Dark canopies surrounded her giant bed, making it a small sanctuary for herself, away from everything else. Sometimes with others inside. Though one was almost always inside. 

In the giant nest of blankets that made up her bed, Trixx floated serenely, sitting as close to lotus style as their tiny body would let them. Chloé, in a larger shirt she most surely stole from Adrien at one point, sat across from them, mirroring their position. 

Assisted character meditation, the mysterious master had told Ladybug once, was a good way to help you hone your powers. The Miraculous was directly linked to confidence and trust in yourself. As such, you needed to train your mind to be sound, to work through your troubles and worries. Ladybug had spread this precious info to all the currently permanent users. That is, to Imperatrix and Ameillé. 

Unfortunately, Chloé was not quite sure who to turn to for that. Maybe she could help Adrien with it now, but she didn’t even know what assisted character meditation was. And she was afraid of accidentally giving away her identity. Unfortunately, one thing led to another, Lila went too far, and Chloé let her need slip while ranting to Trixx, who had taken to being her listening ear for the massive amounts of rage Chloé possessed but was trying not to take out on others anymore. And Trixx, of course, as a freaking kwami, why didn’t she think of that, knew of it, and was glad to help her. 

So they walked her through it, helped her get calm, comfortable, and secure enough to start. They started slow, focusing on breathing. Then Chloé would tell an issue she was having, and she and Trixx would work it out. 

“Let’s go again, one last time. What is an internal issue that troubles you? Not Marinette, or Adrien, but you.” 

Chloé let out a small chuckle. Only their user for like, maybe a month, and yet Trixx knew her a bit too well. She breathed, focusing, thinking of things, examining if they really hurt, if she wanted to talk about them, and if they were really her issues. 

“I... I’m still angry at my mom. She’s realized her mistakes, and she’s trying to get better. She’s asking about my day, going to such great lengths to invite me with her to things, to ask about my friends and suggests things for me to do with them. And I really am happy for that! I’m really happy. But there’s this part of me... that’s still angry for the years of— of radio silence.” Chloé finally confessed.  

Trixx nodded. “This is completely understandable, Chloé. She hurt you, and even if she has apologized and made up for it, it’s not expected that you forgive her. You owe your mother nothing, Chloé. Do you understand that?” 

Chloé lets out a long breath. “Yeah. I’ve got it. Thanks again, Trixx.” She leans over and scratches the little fox god behind the ears. “If we’re done, can I go on a run?” She asks, politely. 

“Of course, my kit! I think something neat might happen then...” Trixx giggled mischievously. Chloé rolled her eyes. “Of course there is. Let’s Pounce, Trixx!” 

A minute later, the golden fox left her den, hopping out into the city. She let herself free, her superpowered agility letting her jump and fly over rooftops. Passing many things, she let her thoughts free. 

It was okay to be different. It was okay to not like the same things anymore. It was okay to come back to things you’d previously left behind. It was alright not to forgive the people who’d hurt you, even if they were family. She was allowed to choose if she wanted to forgive. She was allowed to make mistakes. She was allowed to recognize the awful things she’d done, and she was allowed to grieve for the people she hurt. 

But she was also allowed to move on. She didn’t have to kill herself over it. She didn’t have to punish herself for her wrongdoings. The Chloé in yellow did horrible things, but that was not her anymore. No more spray tans, no excessive makeup, no taking out her feelings on others. 

She was allowed to change. And as she landed on top of the Le Grand Paris, looked out over the City of Lights, and closed her eyes... she knew she had changed. 

Click. Like that, it felt something had opened within her. Like a chain around her had suddenly broken and fallen off. When she opened her eyes... She saw a grand forest, full of massive, ancient trees that towered higher than the Eiffel Tower could ever dream. 

“Chloé.” The voice was familiar. She turned, and blinked in surprise when she saw Marinette. But not the one she knew now. Standing among these great trees was a tiny child version of her, the same version Chloé had first befriended. Though there were some differences. 

The little Marinette’s hair was black, her skin was darker, and her pigtails were messy. She wore the skin of a bear cloak, the head of it acting as a hood. Intricate markings dotted her face, symbols, though of what Chloé wasn’t sure. Underneath her cloak was a dress of elkskin, adorned with teeth and shells like frills. And, her eyes were bright orange. 

But the voice was unmistakably Trixx. 

“Hehe, this is a nice form you made for me, kit! I’m a super cute little girl!” Yep, undoubtedly Trixx. The kwami taken human shaped spun around cutely, looking innocent as could be. 

“Now, I know you’re wondering, oh powerful fox god whose gender is incomprehensible, what the heck is going on?! Well, I’ll tell you!! Congratulations, Chloé Bourgeois, for being the first holder of this generation to unlock access to the inside of your Miraculous!~” 

“Wait, we’re—“ 

“Hey, it’s okay! Your body is still in the real world. Plus, time doesn’t pass while we’re in here. After all, time is pretty meaningless to cutesy little gods, right?” Trixx made a cute little gesture with her hands, like a cat swatting. 

Chloé nodded, slowly. A quick look over herself found her still in her hero costume. “Alright. So... you’re saying not even Ladybug has seen this?” 

“Depends on what that means! But no on both accounts. She hasn’t seen the inside of any miraculous, including her own! Don’t be too shocked, the lady has a veritable mountain of emotional trauma, and she doesn’t even know half of it is there! Plus, with the current master being only a PASSABLE Turtle on a good day, it’s been tough to find a fit for any Miraculous that wasn’t terrible or poor, and then for them to be mentally sound enough to unlock this state. Ladybug was able to get mostly alright choices, with some notable exceptions. You are a pretty good match for the Bee, after all. However, none of them have been able to be sound enough in their own mind to unlock this.” Trixx sighed irritably. 

“And I mean, I can see why!! You’re kids!! Kids who have a lot of emotional turmoil!! It’s perfectly understandable that none of you have been okay enough to get this far!! And Fu is an idiot for trying to force this onto kids!!” They stopped ranting long enough to smile. 

“Which is why it’s extremely exceptional that you have. I’m super proud of you!! You’re finally at peace enough with yourself that you can access this place!” 

“Why do I have to be at peace with myself, exactly?” Chloé asked, titling her head a little. 

“Because you need to be able to form a stable form for both yourself and for me. In here, I have to take the form of the first being that my user truly trusted, whose trust is still in tact at the time of you coming in here. It might change, of course, as you grow and learn. Soon I will start to look like a new person entirely, made from the people you trust most. Of course, I do retain a little theme, as does the scenery. Which is, naturally, the place where I first awoke as a kwami. Deep in the forests of the Americas, where Natives made a living with less through their cunning and ingenious... That’s where I woke.” Trixx finished with a fond smile, looking around the forest. “Now.” The little girl gave a foxlike grin. “What abilities do you need to work on?”

Notes:

You guys can have an extra big update, as a treat

EDIT: fixed a few errors!

Chapter 23: BONUS: Current Events

Summary:

The News, tried and true.

Chapter Text

The vlog starts, showing a young girl in a red hijab with black Ladybug spots and thick red glasses. She’s wearing a loose black shirt, and sitting at a desk. Behind her is the logo for the vlog, which features a black outline of Ladybug standing in a red spotlight.

“Hello to everyone out there, and welcome to On the Spot! I’m Centola Alwan, and your bearer of facts, both good and bad! In today’s episode we will take a look at some recent myths and legends sprouting up about Paris’s favorite heroes, and determine for sure if they are the truth, or simply fancy falsities!” She gestures to the side, where a screen comes up, showing footage of Ladybug, Imperatrix, and Ameillé engaging in a triple fist bump.

“Though our leading lady unfortunately needed to go quickly, I was able to get this shot of her and the very familiar face of Imperatrix, as well as the face of a new Bee hero! However, I was also able to catch Ladybug and the new Bee hero a few nights ago, after the second attack on the Rosenhart music showcase by one akumatized Lila Rossi, who you may all know as the frequent guest star of the satirical superhero blog, the Ladyblog. As she was akumatized... Again...” 

Centola sighs, cursing quietly in Arabian. “Can someone explain to me why the girl he calls herself ladybug’s best friend is such a huge target for this man?! What is going on?!” She asked, looking aggravated and bewildered at the same time. She pressed a hand to her forehead. “Allah help me..” 

She got back on track quickly. “Okay. So, I caught the newest Bee hero, and Ladybug herself after this showcase, having heard the akuma alert and waited until after the akuma was taken down to try and catch some answers. Here is what happened.”

The clip played, showing a steady camera, with Centola’s voice behind it. “What is your hero name, Miss Bee?” She asked, calm and professional, to the bouncy, excited girl, with curly hair and wings.

“My name is Ameillé! Like bee, but with an m!” She giggled. “I’m the newest permanent hero, after Chat Noir was forced to retire.” The Bee answered easily.

“Oh? So the rumors are true, that Chat Noir is indeed retired? If you could, can you disclose as to why he was retired? Or at least put to rest the rumors that he was sexually harassing our Lady?”

Ladybug stepped in as Ameillé seemed to deflate. “Chat Noir’s actions were not very good ones, and it may have been sexual harassment in a technical sense at the very worst of times, but it was not something he was aware of, and was mostly due to an insane amount of stress put on him to be Ladybug’s partner. The kind of responsibility that comes with being Chat Noir is enormous, and it is completely understandable that some people can’t handle it. Chat knows that he did wrong and has promised to make up for his mistakes on his own time. I do not at all blame or resent Chat for his actions, and have completely forgiven him. In order to wield the powers that come with the Black Cat Miraculous, you have to be patient, calculating, and willing to look at the bigger picture. Chat had so many amazing qualities, but not these. However, the situation has been dealt with, and I believe Chat is fine with being retired.” Ladybug explained.

“I can confirm that, Buggy! I know Chat personally myself, which is why I took up the mantle of the Bee for him. He’s much happier now than he was then, and so am I.” Ameillé’s smile was bright and beautiful. 

“Thank you very much, both of you! I for one welcome an all female team of superhero overlords!” Centola joked, making the two laugh. “All joking aside, Madams Ladybug and Ameillé, I trust your judgement completely. Madam Imperatrix was a wonderful choice, and I look very much forward to seeing you all in action!” 

“Thanks, Centola. You’ve been a great reporter for me. Keep it up, and be safe getting home tonight! Bugout!” Ladybug yoyo’d away. 

“It was nice meeting you, Centola! Gotta Buzz!” And with that, Ameillé launched into the air with a whoop. 

The video clip cut out and the screen faded out, with Centola putting her hands back together. “As you can see here, we have got it straight from the superhero’s mouth that Chat’s retirement was a peaceful one, and while your... ships...” The term seemed unfamiliar to her. “While those are not existing anymore, we can be rest assured of more important things. Like the fact that we won’t have a super powerful akuma made from the ashes of a fallen hero turned corrupt. Of course, we must take into account that they may have had to watch what they say while discussing this, since their secret identities were at risk of being revealed with these questions. I knew this, and I respect that, since their identities are oftentimes basically the only thing keeping Hawkmoth from targeting them constantly and getting the Miraculous that way. Hm... Maybe that’s why Rossi is targeted so much. Maybe Hawkmoth actually took the things on the Ladyblog at face value? A stupid decision, but not out of character.” She muses on this. 

“Besides that, further observation of the Heroes has shown that they now split up patrol, and that at times they are joined by the heroes Ryuko and Viperion. In addition, I have observed the newest Bee visiting a single civilian above all. For security reasons, I will not reveal who, but it is nice to see that this hero checks on her loved one, and it might give us more insight into her personality and motivations towards becoming the cheerful Bee we now know and will surely grow to love.” 

“And in other news, a mysterious figure has been spotted around Paris lately. They have not attacked, so it is currently impossible to tell if this figure is a friend... or a foe.” 

The computer that the vlog is being displayed on is turned off by a hand with a silver ring on it.

Chapter 24: Episode 4; Jumoghada, Part 1

Summary:

Rosenhart’s fall school play is coming up, and everyone is excited. However, one person is out to ruin it.

Surprisingly, it’s not Lila this time.

Notes:

I’m experimenting a little with exploring more povs than just Marinette! Hopefully the story will still be Marinette focused as a whole, but my problem with last episode is that it was supposed to be Bartek’s episode, but we weren’t able to see too much of him, restricted as we were to Marinette’s point of view. I think it’s pretty good, but I’m still nervous of having too many ocs, you know? And yet, I also want the school to feel alive?
Let me know what you think!!

Chapter Text

All was quiet in the Rosenhart school as the fall play approached. Just kidding, the school was once again buzzing with excitement, but especially Marinette’s class. After all, they had what was basically the male lead in their midst.

“Oh em gee!! Hemi you look sooo cute!!” Ashli fawned over him as the Maori boy showed off his freshly altered Puck costume. Everyone was gathered around the boy in their classroom, including Miss Desrosiers, who was trying to supervise the very jittery kids. 

“Yes, and if you mess up my stitching, I will end you.” Odavwaro, a friend of Hemi’s from the costume department, reminded gently. Usually called ‘Oda’ for short, she was a very dark skinned Nigerian genderqueer woman, who wore a long shawl over her head and around her body, patterned with colorful flowers. She was kind, but was known to be short when it came to people not being careful with the alterations she did. After all, she had seen many foolish and stuck up actors embarrass themselves in her years in France because she told them to watch out and they didn’t. Luckily, Ashli very well knew Oda’s struggle of things going wrong because people took one look at your skin tone and decided that they didn’t have to listen to you. So at the first warning, the excited American stopped fretting with the fabric.

“Sorry, nonbae!” Ashli apologized.

“It’s quite alright, Ashli. Things have just been tough with theatre, and I’ve been... a bit shorter than usual.” Oda rubs her her temples.

Hemi nodded. ‘The vice principal has been giving us a hard time. He wants the play to be super awesome and amazing! But he’s kinda stomping on toes. The theatre department runs itself, after all!!’ He explained.

“Ah, that’s why Mister Cesar looked like he was going to murder someone yesterday.” Haru intoned, poking at the curly horns that adorned Hemi’s head.

“I hope things go okay, Hemi.” Marinette spoke up, smiling gently at him. “You too, Oda! You did such an amazing job altering this costume! I’d hate for it to go to waste!!” Marinette enthused, making the genderqueer laugh.

“I appreciate that very much, Marinette. Though I’m more happy that the ballgown was ready in time. Our vision for Titania wouldn’t have been the same without it! Though, we do need to be going back. Our next costume rehearsal is soon, and this dummy has to practice his spoken lines.”

“You’ll be able to speak the lines, right? Not too nervous?” Ale asked, concerned.

Hemi rolled his eyes. “I’m hard of hearing and selectively mute, not hopeless, MOM.” He said out loud, teasing. “I don’t like speaking all that much, but I can do it on stage!! Or around you guys, some of the time. Besides, Tyler is ready to be my voice actor if something comes up and I can’t speak!!” He says excitedly.

“I’m sure you’ll be amazing, Hemi.” Irma adjusted his sash of leaves, mothering over everyone as usual and trying to make the fairy neat and tidy.

“Tch. As if there’s any doubt.” Félix chimed in. He’s wearing a black trench coat and gloves, as well as a knit cap with cat ears on it. “Hemi is the greatest actor to grace the stage, and I stand by that. If anyone disagrees, they can meet me outside for a duel.” It’s a joke, and it makes everyone laugh, but the look in his eyes tells everyone that he absolutely would.

“Alright, alright, it’s time to go!” Oda laughs. “Hemi, tell your boyfriend goodbye and let’s get back before Mister Durand gets mad again.”

Hemi sticks his tongue out at her before quickly hugging Félix. “I’ll see you guys later!” He waves cheerfully, before leaving with Oda.

As they walk, she chuckles. “I’m glad you have more friends now, Hemi. You used to be pretty withdrawn, or at least you were when you first started here, all the way back in the école sister school.” Oda remarks.

‘I’m glad too. I think I’ve healed pretty well since the you-know-what.’ Hemi signs solemnly, with a small smile on his face.

As they reach the theatre department, there’s the bustle of students running around, getting everything ready. Many people yell quick greetings to the two as they come in, though.

“Oda!! Help!!” A friend calls out. This friend is Belle, a kind and affectionate girl who would be playing Hermia and helping with props. She was a bit pale, with brown hair and hazel eyes, and was desperately holding up her Athenian style robe on her body. It had been too long on her originally, requiring alterations from Oda. The vice principal was standing besides Belle, looking miffed, while Belle was just trying to make sure her bra didn’t get shown off now that the stitching had apparently broken.

Oda grabs our her miniature sewing case from within her shawl, and gets to work sewing it back up so it wouldn’t expose Belle. 

‘What happened here?’ Hemi signed worriedly.

Mister Durant narrowed his eyes. “What are you doing with your hands? You better not be making a rude gesture, young man!”

“He’s signing, Mister Durant.” Belle grits out, sounding very exasperated and frustrated. “He wanted to test my costume, but, of course, he didn’t like how loose the stitching was, even though it’s supposed to be that way.” 

“Seems like a good way to embarrass yourself in front of sponsors, I say! You should thank me for bringing your attention to it.” Durant smiles proudly. 

“The alterations are only for this show. They have to be loose so we can undo them later, in case we use the costumes again in a later show.” Oda growled as she finished up the stitching. “Okay, you’re safe, Belle. Don’t let anyone tug hard on it again.”  

“Believe me, I won’t. I’m gonna go find my sword.” Belle walked off, and Hemi was left, already very nervous, to try and practice his lines with others. 

However, there was, unfortunately, more problems to be found the closer they got to the time of the next dress rehearsal. Tyler, another stagehand, who worked often with Hemi as his backup voice actor, looked over the prop table with confusion. 

“Bong-Cha! Do you know where the mic tape went?!” He yelled. 

Durant looked horrified. “Young man, why are you talking about bongs?!” 

“Sir.” The man jumped at the voice behind him. Wearing a jean jacket, with a pencil behind her ear, was the stage manager, the aforementioned Bong-Cha. She had jet black hair in an asymmetrical bob and brown eyes, and wasn’t the most expressive person. She was around 17, way in the upper years, and was known for her ability to keep calm in any situation, as well as her stoicism. 

Which was why it was very concerning when the Korean woman’s face was set in a deep frown. 

“Bong-Cha is my name, sir. I’m Korean.” She answers shortly, before brushing by him. She looks at the prop table and rubs her temples. “...Someone must have moved it. I specifically told everyone it needed to be put right here.” 

“Oh, that clear tape? I put it up. You really shouldn’t have supplies lying around!!” Durant chided, beaming widely. 

Bong-Cha’s face slowly turned purple, but her face was relatively calm. “Tyler. Go get the tape from the supply closet.” 

Tyler, who looked like he might scream, was quick to do as he was told.  

“We need these supplies out in case of emergencies. If we need more mic tape for the actors, we have to know where it is.” Bong-Cha explains calmly. 

“Still seems a bit uncleanly.” Durant sniffed. 

The door to the dressing room slams open. 

“WHO MOVED MY SWORD?!” Belle, red in the face, screams. 

Bong-Cha glances at Durant, just as he says: 

“Oh, I put that up too. It seemed dangerous. Besides, it’s not proper for a lady to wield a sword.”  

Belle went paler than usual, then red, then green, then stormed back into the room and shut the door. 

“Hemi, how about you go grab your staff? Dress rehearsal will be starting soon.” Bong-Cha gave him an escape, and he took it gladly, running to the prop table where his staff would be.

It was a creation Tyler was very proud of making, that Hemi had a part in designing. It was carved to look like an old branch, with a mysterious pale orb at the top, and roots curled around that. It would be used to help Hemi perform the impossible acrobatic feats in the show, along with the wiring. Such things included pretending to stand on top of it while actually suspended, literally flipping out of scenes, climbing up stage trees, and, most importantly (though it was not an acrobatic act), bonking people on the head. 

It wasn’t on the prop table where Tyler left it. He looked around forever, asking people if they’d seen it in shaky sign. His understudy, Ben, was the one who found it sticking out of the garbage can. Upon taking it out, they found that it had been snapped in half. 

Hemi looked down at the broken staff, feeling like he might cry. It was all going so horribly. His voice died in his chest and all he could get out was breathy pants as the Bad Feelings crept up on him from all sides. Tiny squeaks came from him, and Ben noticed quickly. 

“He’s having a panic attack. Everyone, move away from Hemi! Someone get Cesar!” The British boy yelled. 

Hemi started to scream, but nothing came out. He gripped his hair, messing up the horns, messing up everything, as the horrible horrible feelings surrounded him. It was all going wrong, nothing would ever go right, it was going to be horrible and he’d be kicked out of school, because he was a failure, failure, failure— 

There was yelling, and someone tried to grab him, and he swatted at them like a wild animal trying to defend itself. It was all bad things, everything was bad things!!  

“Tell me five things you see.” He heard a familiar voice, even trapped in the bad bad feelings place. 

He looked around, hands shaking as he tried to sign. 

“Don’t sign or speak. Just point.” The voice said. 

Hemi swallowed hard, his throat dry, with a huge lump in the back. He pointed at the hardwood floor. Then at the staff, with a sniffle. He pointed to the garbage can, to an angry Cesar who was in a yelling match with Durant, and looked in front of him. 

He pointed at Félix, kneeling in front of him, who nodded. “Good. Four things you hear. Try for signs.” 

‘Shouting.’ He signed, hands shaking unsteadily. ‘The orchestra practicing. My breathing. Your voice.’ 

“Good. Three things you feel.”

‘The staff. The floor... My pants.’ 

“Two things you smell?” 

‘Sawdust. And you.’ 

Félix smiled, and held out his arms, letting Hemi hide in them. “Great. Now whisper out loud one thing you taste.” 

“Bl-blood. I think I bit my tongue.”  

Félix nodded, and helped him stand up. “Let’s get you something to drink.” 

Durant stood in front of them, clearly bent on stopping them.

Chapter 25: Episode 4; Jumoghada, Part 2

Summary:

Things get worse. A new cat appears.

Chapter Text

Durant stood in front of them, clearly bent on stopping them.

“I don’t think, young man! You’ve caused a scene with your little tantrum, and it is absolutely inappropriate and immature to get mad over a prop staff!”

“But it’ll take forever to get it glued back together!” Tyler called out, assessing the damage. “Who even did this?! And why did they throw it in the trash can?” 

“I tested its durability and it broke. Broken things get thrown away, of course. But less on that, more on you, young man.” He flares down at Hemi, and the boy cowered into Félix, who took a protective stance. “What is your name?” Durant asked with a sneer.

With shaky hands, Hemi started to sign, but was interrupted. “Enough with the hand waving! Speak like a normal person!” Durant commanded.

The bad feelings started to come back, and Hemi sniffled, shaking in his best friend’s arms.

“Mister Durant, Hemi is selectively mute. He cannot speak while under extreme stress, like you have put him under by causing him a panic attack and immediately trying to reprimand him for it.” Félix answered cooly. “I would be happy to translate French Sign to you.”

“Tch, I think he’s just being lazy. All good men know how to speak up under pressure! And theatre is the most stressful place of all... Of course, I know how to make this play just grand! All the rich sponsors will love it! You obviously gave Mister Tami-whatever this role out of pity, right? So just replace him with the understudy!!”

“What?! But I don’t know all the lines, and I’m not as good as Hemi!” Ben yelled.

“Oh nonsense! You’re tall and masculine, a strapping young man. These snowflakes can’t tell but I can! You have talent, so you will take the stage! After all, it’s a better image for a young man like you to be on the front page than some child who throws temper tantrums when things don’t go his way!”

“That is enough!” Everyone gasped as Bong-Cha, face outwardly showing fury, marched up to him. “Get out of my theatre!! I will not tolerate you swapping things around and insulting my crew like this! Hemi is an extremely talented actor who rarely has problems speaking on stage, and even in that event, we have—“

“I do not care!! He is broken! What kind of image would that show for the school?! You will do as I say, or I’ll replace you too!” Durant threatened.

“I think not. And I also think you need to leave.” Mister Cesar ground out. “You were only supposed to supervise. This— this is sabotage! You are going to destroy this play with your insistence that you know everything!” 

“I do know everything! That is why I was recommended by the Mayor himself! And if you don’t obey me, I’ll have you fired!!” Durant yelled. It was his last words, before a spotlight shines on him, and he melts under the heated lights into nothing. Behind them is an akuma. 

A young woman with spotlights coming out of her back and carrying her like a some terrible spider. Bong-Cha glares down at the ashes that remain, but she is now different. Her skin is dark blue, her eyes a neon yellow. She smiles wildly, too wide for the stoic stage manager they all know and love. 

“Let’s continue, shall we? This play will be the greatest the world has ever seen, or my name isn’t Jumoghada!!” 

“Run.” Félix said lowly, grabbing Hemi’s hand tight in his. Hemi was quick to follow as they sprinted away, a spotlight slithering quickly behind them, pursuing them. Everyone else scattered too, and Hemi briefly saw Belle leap out a window and escape, the spotlight getting stuck in the window and unable to pursue. The two turned a corner and tried to run for the exit, but found it blocked, with those long thick wires making a veritable wall in front of the door. 

“The fire escape!” Hemi screamed, his voice coming out forced and screechy and horrible. 

Félix nodded, and the two rushed up the stairs to the second floor. The fire escape was close, and Hemi got out onto it, breathing in the fresh air. He turned to Félix, only to watch in horror as everything went wrong at once. 

He thought distantly that it was silly when terrible things happened in slow motion in the movies. But they really did, especially now. Second by agonizing second, he watched as Félix was stabbed around the waist by the chords, tied up, and dragged inside slowly. Hemi screamed, and tried to pull back, but his hand slipped, Félix was taken from him, and Hemi fell backwards, off the fire escape, and way, way down. 

Hemi closed his eyes right, preparing for impact. 

Instead, he distantly heard the sound of shattering glass, and felt warm arms grab him, holding him close to his chest, before Hemi felt them land. The one holding him landed safely on his feet, Hemi held to him and therefore safe as well. Hemi wrenched his eyes open and looked up quickly, wanting to see who saved him. He saw instead a motorcycle helmet with a white visor, painted to look like white almond eyes like a cat’s. Also like a cat was the rest of the pitch black helmet, which was carved like a cat’s head, with two regal cat ears on it. Excerpt for those two features, though, the helmet was featureless, concealing his savior’s face. Said savior carefully let Hemi down, looking up at the building, observing it. This strange person wore a lighter grey leather jacket, tightly adhered to his skin, and matching skinny jeans. They also wore black army boots covered in studs and buckles, with the jacket getting the same studs and buckles treatment. Their neck and hands were covered with a shiny black material Hemi couldn’t identify. Around their waist was a giant black chain, loosely tied, with the remainder swaying behind them like a long tail. At the end was a dangerous looking hook. The ‘tail’ twitched, moving more like the cat’s tail it resembled and less like the chain it was.

“Who are you?” Hemi whispered, voice wore and raw, but his hands shaking too much to sign.

The mask turned to him, and the pupiless white cat’s eyes stared at him. “My name is Malchatceux.” Said the voice of this person, so familiar but so unfamiliar, all at the same time.

With that, the newest black cat grabbed their tail, swung it like a lasso, and grabbed onto the broken window in the second floor of the building, where they apparently emerged, with the hook. With one last look at Hemi, they ran up the wall, grappling it like a high speed rock climber, and back into the chaos.

Chapter 26: Episode 4; Juroghumo, Part 3

Summary:

Achthoven gives advice. Ameillé meets the new cat. Ladybug is forcefully reminded of the guardian’s failures, and of her own as well.

Chapter Text

“Dupain-Cheng, I need you in my office.”

Marinette looked up from her schoolwork, at Principal Achthoven, as she stood besides her in the study room. The older woman looked stricken, face pale.

Marinette was about to voice her concern, when there was a scream from outside, followed by a crash. 

“Please.” Said the older woman, looking paler than before.

Marinette stood and followed the principal.

In her office, Achthoven sat down heavily. “Marinette. Before you transform, I need to say something. I need to... put a voice to my worries. What’s happened here is my worst nightmare, something I knew might happen, but I hoped would never. For you see, we have so many wonderful students, with creative minds, strategic brains, and bleeding hearts. Tell me, who is the more powerful akuma? An impulsive boy motivated by pride, or a girl who has been a stage director for years motivated by justice?”

Marinette swallowed hard. She didn’t need to answer, because they both knew which would be devastating, and which was easily defeated. “So... that’s what we’re up against.” She whispers.

“Yes. I am... concerned, Marinette. It is nothing against you or your teammates’ abilities. But are you sure you all can handle this? Are you sure you do not need more Miraculous on the field?”

The Ladybug wielder’s eyes widened. Tikki went stiff in her bag.

“You... you know about—“

“Yes. I promise I will explain eventually. But consider my question carefully. Do you need help? This is something you must answer for yourself, and I will abide by your decision. After all, you are True match for the Ladybug, and are even compatible with all the miraculous currently residing in Paris; this is an extremely rare thing to see. I might have my own strengths when it comes to these jewels... but I am retired from such things. This decision is something that is entirely your own. And please remember that it is fine to give Miraculous to different users. There is no shame in unpredictability.”

Marinette thought, and nodded. “If you know of the miraculous... what would you recommend for this akuma?”

Achthoven put a hand to her chin. “A more protection based one would be best suited. The turtle would be a good pick, but not the ox. Jumoghada’s attacks are physical, not mental. Her spotlights disintegrate all she puts them under, but if she can also wrap the wires around them to restrict them, if she wants them alive. However. It is completely possible to beat her without the turtle.”

“Hm...”

Marinette takes in a breath, clears her mind, and decides her course of action.

There is something in the rafters. It walks carefully, observing the akuma, as it’s chain tail sways in the air silently. Jumoghada is putting on a show, trying to direct the play the best she can. Everyone is terrified, of course, and her heightened emotions only make her more upset. 

All around, it’s a bad situation, and it’s only getting worse. 

“Hm...” Malchatceux thinks carefully, processing this. They hear the faint sound of buzzing, and quickly climb out of the skylight. 

Just in time, as Ameillé lands. She looks surprised, on guard. 

“Who are you?!” She asks, staring them down. The visor is impassive, unresponsive. 

The cat bows. “I am a friend. And I’d like to give you some information on the akuma. I have been observing her. It will be a very tough battle, but I have faith in your abilities, Madam. Especially those of Madam Imperatrix and our Queen.” They assure.  

“Our Queen... Ladybug?” Ameillé squints at them. 

“Yes. However, I am more suited to stealth. I will remain in the rafters and observe until I am called on. I trust that you can spread the information I will give you, as well as my position, to any other heroes?” Malchatceux tilts their head, and it’s cute in such a familiar way, making Ameillé’s heart beat faster in her chest. 

“I will. Thank you for your help, uh...” 

“Malchatceux.” 

Ameillé barely stops herself from bursting out laughing. God, she wishes she thought of that pun. She simply giggles behind her hand, unable to help herself. 

The masked hero chuckled a bit as well, muffled though by their helmet. They step closer, and kneel before her. They take her hand into theirs, and press where their mouth would be in their mask to her hand. An imitation of a kiss. 

They look up at her, visor drawn back just slightly. In the dark void of the helmet, Malchatceux has the most striking eyes she’s ever seen. One sunshine yellow, the other vibrant green. They are soft, and kind. 

“Please be careful.” It’s so familiar, but Ameillé doesn’t know where from. As if following a routine, she smiles and pats their helmet, right in between the ears. “I will text the information from my baton to your top. Feel free to copy and paste it if need be. I would do it myself but...” 

“I understand. I will.” With that, they stand, and swing back down into the rafters, closing the skylight behind them. Ameillé watches them go with a dreamy smile. She catches herself in the action of thinking how sweet they are, and groans. Not again...

— 

Ladybug is rushing to the scene of the akuma, and her mind is rushing a thousand miles a minute. Was this the right decision? Was this what needed to happen? Everything she repressed for months was bubbling up within her, and it was hard to even breathe. 

She landed and looked at the theatre, broken apart as wires curled around it. Her yo-yo dinged, and she flipped it open. 

AMEILLÉ: New black cat arrived on scene!! They’ve been observing the scene, and have some information for us!! The spotlights disintegrate anything they focus on, and the wires are very quick and adept. They saw Félix Culpa get captured by them, even though the guy is pretty fast. It seems like she’s only disintegrating people she doesn’t like, and is wrapping the others in the wires. Be careful!!!! I’m scouting around, and it seems like she’s trying to capture everyone in the school. Don’t let her get you!! 

IMPERATRIX: Understood. I’m hiding a few buildings away. I’ve seen a lot of people get captured already, and I’m not eager to be the next. 

Ladybug’s hands shook. 

LADYBUG: There’s a new black cat? 

AMEILLÉ: Yes! They say their name is Malchatceux. They’re very nice!! 

A new black cat already. She thought she would have more time. More time to get over the loss of Chat Noir. To get over her fear. She loved Ameillé so much. But she knew well that Destruction was difficult to wield. Master Fu had chosen this one, but he’d made mistakes before. So had she. She took a deep breath.

Then she jumped into the fray, no plan in mind.

Chapter 27: Episode 3; Juroghumo, Part 4

Summary:

Ladybug realizes the hard way that going in without a plan is not a good idea.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They were not at all prepared. As soon as they got into the fray, Ladybug was overwhelmed. Ameillé tried to rush to help, but was surrounded. Looking around, not sure what to do, she shouted:

“VENOM!” And managed to hit one mass of wires. But the rest were still operational, and wrapped around her.

Then, the akuma found herself with a boot to the face. Malchatceux landed, and as the akuma recovered, they used their baton to pry the wires off Ameillé, who quickly flew out of the skylight. 

Ladybug meanwhile was flipping about the battle, trying to avoid the wires. 

Imperatrix was watching, panicked, and whispered ‘Mirage’, activating an illusion of Durant. But the akuma saw through it, crushing it. Imperatrix was forced to flee.

Crashing to the ground outside, Adrien landed roughly, his transformation wearing off mid-flight. Luckily for him, it seemed the outside was deserted. He ducked behind a building, opening his bag. “You okay, Pollen?” He whispered.

“I’m fine, my monarch. You should be more worried about yourself.” She whispered back, already eagerly drinking honey tea from a little baby bottle that might be used for dolls. It was a proud innovation of Adrien’s. But he was too scared to be proud right now.

He crept carefully, trying to get a read on the situation. He saw Ladybug and Malchatceux fighting against the akuma. However, it was obviously a losing battle. The akuma was getting out it’s spotlights. Ladybug jumped, and Adrien knew what was going to happen before it happened.

“WATCH OUT!” He yelled on instinct. Ladybug saw the spotlight, and maneuvered out of the way. However, she couldn’t escape completely, and the light glowed on her left foot, turning it to ash. 

The akuma turned to Adrien, and wires shot at him, into his hiding place. But no sooner than it did then the wires were knocked out of the way by Malchat, who nodded at him.

Adrien tried to catch his breath, hiding nearby. He noticed that the wires that were hit by the light that hit Ladybug’s foot were also disintegrated.

“Malchat!! Ladybug!! Get her to burn her own wires!!” He yelled. Then he retreated as the wires tried harder to come after him.

Ducking into a bathroom, Ameillé emerged from the window. She scaled the building, finding Imperatrix hiding, watching the situation with fear.

“Imperatrix! Her wires! Make her put the spotlight on them!!” She said quickly. The fox nodded, understanding. Ameillé flew above the stage, looking for a good place to land.

Down on the ground, Malchat and Ladybug were in sync, always touching, fighting together fluidly as if they were always meant to be. Malchat easily maneuvered her out of the way, as she was incapacitated. They communicated easily, warning each other of coming dangers.

“HEY!!” Ameillé yelled from above. Juroghumo’s attention was taken off the two below.

Ladybug saw her opportunity as the akuma chased after the bee. “Lucky charm!!” She shouted. A fire blanket landed in her arms, causing her to stumble. Malchat steadied her. 

“My Queen? Do you know what we can do with this?” They asked.

Ladybug looked around. Ameillé, Malchatceux, Imperatrix, blanket.

“I’ve got it!” Ladybug took out her yoyo-phone, texting quickly to imperatrix and Ameillé. The two girls nodded, and jumped down to them. With Malchatceux’s help, she got the blanket over all of them. 

“Mirage.” Imperatrix whispered, and Durants appeared all over the stage and room, all talking at once. They weren’t good illusions. But they overwhelmed Juroghumo enough for her to try and aim spotlights at all of them, severing all of her coils in the process.

Once ladybug felt the heat off her, she crept out from under the spotted fire blanket. She looked at Ameillé. “The badge.” She whispered.

Ameillé walked to the downed akuma carefully, on tip toes, ready to fly away at moment’s notice. She picked the badge that said ‘stage manager’ on it, and snapped it in half.

Ladybug sighed in relief. Still on the ground, she captured the akuma. “Bye bye little butterfly.”

“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!” Ladybug shouted, throwing the fire blanket in the air. Ladybugs swarmed the area, and everything was back to normal. She looked at her foot, back to normal, as Malchatceux helped her stand. Bong-Cha was quickly escorted out by Hemi, so the drama students could have their own heart to heart. Inside the empty auditorium, Ladybug remained.

Ameillé fluttered over, still a bit shaky, and Imperatrix landed before her, looking angry. Before they could speak, tears welled in the spotted hero’s eyes.

“I’m sorry!! I know I should have gotten extra help. I knew this was going to be hard. I was already warned, and I should have gotten the turtle. I’m sorry. I thought we could handle it.” She shouted, gripping her hands together in anguish and anxiety. 

“Don’t lie to me, Ladybug. You know well what we can and can’t handle. Why didn’t you get a new user?! A temporary one!!” Imperatrix scolded. 

Ladybug stayed quiet.

“Did you think we could handle it? Or that you could handle it?! Ameillé almost died!! You got your foot burned off! Why did you—“ 

“I’m too scared to make anymore temporary heroes!!” Ladybug screamed at her, fat tears sliding down her mask as she sunk to the ground, sobbing. It was not pretty sobbing, expected of some damsel in distress, of a princess. It was ugly screaming and crying, of grief and trauma and stress. 

Ameillé quickly goes to her, offering a hug. Ladybug collapses into her arms, sobbing. Malchatceux kneels besides them, and takes them both into their arms, holding them both securely against them. 

Imperatrix softens, and kneels besides Ladybug. 

“I’m sorry. That was a little too harsh.” She whispers. 

“No, you were right, Imperatrix. I should have gotten the turtle.” Ladybug chokes out. 

“No, you should have told me or Ameillé you needed extra help and let us pick someone, if you were so scared. Because it’s okay to be scared, Ladybug. But you can’t keep hiding your trauma behind a smile and pretending that nothing is wrong. You have to lean on us, a little! You can’t do this alone.” Imperatrix spoke softly, soothingly. 

“I know... but so many of them proved themselves unworthy. The only temporaries I can trust at all are Ryoku and Viperion, but I was afraid either wouldn’t be a good enough match. Carapace... I don’t know about him, but I do know one thing. Even if he is trustworthy, his identity is known by someone who is not trustworthy. I can’t ask him for help until I am sure of if he can be trusted, and until I find a suitable miraculous for him.” 

“He won’t have the same miraculous?” Ameillé asked quietly. 

“No. He’s not the best fit, and I know that now. But I don’t know who would be. I’m the only one who can see what the matches are, as fast as I know.” 

“... Can’t we decide together?” Malchat asks. “It would be more likely for us to pick good users if we deliberate with each other.” 

“But—“ 

“How many times have identities been compromised because of us knowing what’s going on?” Ameillé asked. Chat was asking too, and Ladybug knew it. 

“... None. They’ve only been compromised because... because I’ve left you all in the dark. Or because of stupid mistakes or accidents.” 

“Like Marinette?” Imperatrix and Ameillé asked at the same time, a bit too eagerly. 

“Yes.” Ladybug was glad her mask covered her cheeks, because she was blushing. 

“I only know one of you personally. I don’t have a read on your personalities quite yet. But... you are all good matches for your miraculous. I can tell. I’m going to trust you. The only time identities were compromised was because of a situation out of my control. Out of their control. I need to accept that.” Ladybug sighs. 

“Let’s start meeting up, ok? I’ll figure something out for when and where and update you when we meet up for patrols later tonight.” She decides. The three superheroes agree easily. 

“Of course, Miss Ladybug.” 

“Okay Buggy!!”

“As you wish, my Queen.”

“For now... it’s time to go. And next time, we’ll do better.” Ladybug smiles, and she swings away.

Notes:

i hate fight scenes and I’m not writing anymore in this book because they’re so hard to write just take this

Chapter 28: Episode 4; Juroghumo, Part 5

Summary:

It’s finally time for the play!! Marinette’s class and all their friends gather to see it.

Chapter Text

After the fiasco, the rest of the play ran surprisingly smoothly. The opening night of the play was mainly for sponsors, talent scouts, and students. As such, Marinette and her class went straight to it after their extracurriculars. Many students would be returning for the next night’s performance, which was open to the public, with family and friends from outside school. But for tonight, Desrosiers chaperoned her class and their friends, as they waited for everyone to show up.

“My Nonna is pretty excited for us to do something like this together. It’s been a while.” Bella seemed pretty pleased, playing with her long braid. “What with her job and my everything, we don’t get much time to really do things together besides cooking dinner and watching cheesy sitcoms.”

“I can understand that. My mothers have the sweets parlor, of course, and I’m usually busy planning a painting or working on a painting.” Irma sighs deeply, prompting Ale to lift their arm and offer up their side for the stressed and OCD painter to burrow into. Blushing a bit, she did, tapping patterns that only made sense to her into their stomach as they wrapped their arm around her shoulder.

“I’m basically the same, but replace sweets parlor with ‘bakery’ and painting with ‘fashion.’” Marinette giggled a little. “What does your grandma do as her job, Bella?” She continued.

“Private Investigator. Specifically, she deals with a lot slander and defamation cases, clearing names and putting jerks into a whole pot of trouble. A lot of celebrities hire her for cases where their lawyers aren’t enough.” Bella explains. “She’s the most badass woman I’ve ever known and I stand by that. Ladybug is just gonna have to take second place.”

“I think she’ll understand.” Marinette, who silently kicked herself for the sheer irony, reassured her friend.

“Heyyyy!! Everyone’s favorite gamer girl is here!! I brought a friend!” Ashli yelled, running at full speed towards them, immediately snatching Marinette into a quickly reciprocated hug. “Hi bestie!! You look sooo cute!~” Ashli giggled. “Anyway, this is my friend. Centola!! She’s in the media branch but we overlap a lil in classes since she’s a vlogger.”

An Arabic girl waved at everyone happily. “Hello, everybody!! It’s nice to meet the Marinette that Ashli gushes over so much. You are pretty cute, though. Guess the near-worship wasn’t far off.” Centola chuckled.

“Oh shush. I listen to you drool over Ladybug, so you can’t talk!” Ashli fires back.

“Oh! Are you the same Centola from ‘On the Spot’? I love your videos!!” Marinette looked very excited, and it made Centola a little shy.

“Hehe. Thanks. Gotta keep up with current events, you know? I got tired of the secondhand sources, so I decided ‘darn it, I’ll do it myself!’” The girl adjusted her thick black glasses. “Oh wait!! You’re Multimouse, right?! From Kwamibuster?! I saw the security clips of you while digging up information on that akuma! You were so amazing!! I wish I could be a hero like you, even it’s for only one day...” Centola sighed, clutching her heart.

Marinette smiled, and thought back of all the encounters she’s had with Centola. This vlogger treated her with complete respect, and listened to her and what she had to say. She didn’t have to explain herself over and over just to get ignored. Centola understood the necessity of truth as well as the necessity of secrets.

Colors sparked around Centola, resonating with her. Everything seemed to stop. Marinette could see how each color interacted with the girl, now. Some shied away, but others stuck close. Bright red and dark blue hovered around her, but green twirled around her joyfully like ribbons. 

A good match for the turtle, Marinette realized. She was seeing Centola’s matches, and she was a good match for the turtle. But as quickly as it stopped, time started again. Just a glimpse into her true abilities, and the abilities of others. Marinette smiled. Maybe she could trust herself... a little, at least.

“Marinette!!” Marinette turned and saw Félix and Chloé walking in with Adrien. All three blondes looked delighted to see her. 

“Hi guys! How are you!!” Marinette ran to meet them. 

“Pretty well! Better now that you’re here.” Adrien’s face went a little pink. 

Marinette felt flushed, and couldn’t help a small giggle. 

“But did you see the footage of the new cat?! They were so amazing!” Adrien enthused. “So cool!! They were so helpful and amazing and their outfit is cool and their name is such a good pun, and—“ He just kept going. 

Chloé rolled her eyes. “All he’s been able to talk about today is the new cat.” 

Félix shrugged. “Would you rather him talk about Ladybug?” 

Chloé groaned and rubbed her temples. “God no.” 

“I like hearing about Ladybug.” Kagami approached, still in her fencing uniform. Seems she was in a hurry. Not hesitating, she walked straight to Marinette and put her arm around her waist. Marinette leaned into her, comfortable with the action. It wasn’t uncommon of Kagami to be touchy nowadays, and she didn’t mind it. 

“Attention!” The short homeroom teacher called for her charges to pay attention. Everyone stopped to listen. 

“Everyone stay still so I can do a headcount!” Desrosiers called, with the whole class going stock still, obeying just as usual. “Alright that’s... and there’s Haru— wait— Oh! Hello Miss Tsurugi. It’s wonderful you could join us.” Desrosiers greets, looking between the two Japanese kids. Haru snorts. 

Kagami looks to him, examining him, and she could see where the mistake was made from afar. Same eye color, same height, with Haru’s hair being jet black instead of almost blue-ish. Though, Haru’s hair was not meticulously styled into a bob, though it was a similar length, looking more as if he’d simply foregone a few haircuts rather than an actual style. 

“We met briefly at the showcase, right, Tsurugi-san?” Haru murmurs in Japanese, causing her to jump. 

“Ah. You surprised me, I apologize. You are... Hirano Haru-san?” She continued the conversation, also in Japanese. “The young budding roboticist?” 

“Mm. And I guess you’re that fencer girl, then.” He chuckles dryly. 

“Point taken. Still, it is quite nice to meet another Japanese person in France besides my own flesh and blood.” Kagami amended. 

“The sentiment is returned. Though I do not have family here at all. I am here for training under my teacher.” Haru explained.

 “Oh? So your family is back in Japan?” 

“They wouldn’t call me family, I’m sure. But by the technical sense, yes.”  

Kagami took in a breath. “My apologies for pressing, Hirano-san.” 

“It’s alright, I don’t mind. With you and Mari-san, I... I get the feeling you might understand my plight. In different ways, I’m sure. But that’s neither here or there. We can discuss later, perhaps in direct messages online, if you’d like. Ironically, I find it easier to talk about heavy things in text.” He confessed.

Kagami nodded, looking to where Desrosiers was beginning to finish the headcount and assessment of each of her students and their friends. “I’d be honored, but only on the condition that you listen to my woes as well.”  

“Deal, Tsurugi-san. And I suppose you can be more casual with me, then.” 

“Alright. I extend the sentiment to you, Hirano-kun.” 

A conversation started in Japanese finished in Japanese, understood by only the two of them, both in the sense of language barriers and in cultural ones, too. 

“Alright, everyone behind me, we’ll have to cut through the crowd!” Ale calls, attracting the class and their friends to them. Bartek, who took the title of tallest, with Ale in the second place, brought up the rear. He was also carrying a very big bag of popcorn and his boyfriend, who perched on his shoulder like the bird he was named for, and kept track of everyone. 

Everyone followed in a pack, with Mari in the middle, protected on all sides. They were all chatting excitedly about their own topics. Félix and Ashli were discussing math things that went way over most people’s heads. Kagami, Bella, and Marinette were talking about fashion, though it was more of two fashionistas educating Kagami. Haru was, monotone as usual, telling Adrien and Chloé about the great sub versus dub war in Japan on King of the Hill. Irma and Ale were happily chatting about inside things between the two of them, and the same could be said for the rock’n’roll duo in the back. Lina was rambling excitedly about how one of her snakes shed recently to a curious Piares. 

As they went into the theatre, a familiar and very bored figure spotted them. Lila Rossi, getting very tired of sucking up to Mister Agreste instead of getting the attention she wanted, broke off from him and Nathalie. If she couldn’t have fun, she’d make her own. Besides, Mari-brat’s class was probably weaker than the sheep back in DuPont. 

“Adrien!~” She went to grab for the boy, but a hand wrapped around Adrien’s waist and pulled him out of the way. 

Lila looked up in rage and saw Adrien being held protectively to the chest of a very tall boy with curly white-blonde hair in a ponytail. Adrien seemed very flustered but comfortable with him. 

Meanwhile, this boy glared at Lila like she was rotting roadkill. This ice cold glare pinned Lila in place, as the group continued on. 

“Thanks, Fé!” Adrien whispered to the boy. Lila growled. It didn’t matter how many setbacks happened. She wanted Adrien Agreste, and she has long been done with settling for scraps. She would get what she wanted, sooner or later. The world could try to ignore her... but she would never allow herself to be forgotten ever again.

Chapter 29: Episode 4; Juroghumo, Part 6

Summary:

The play goes very well. Someone gets punished. The class celebrates. Adrien can’t say no to a pretty face, apparently.

Chapter Text

The play is a major success. Everyone has tons of fun, laughing at the antics of Hemi-as-Puck, who does his part as a trickster very well. The staff was even fixed in the nick of time, so he was still able to use it. All of the others play their roles wonderfully, as well. The girl playing Titania is graceful and beautiful in the majestic ballgown that Marinette designed for the play. 

After the play has concluded, all of the guests are invited to join the actors in the ballroom for the reception, where they can partake in dinner, music, and dancing. 

The kids eagerly filed out of the auditorium towards the ballroom.

“That was so awesome!! Did you see Hemi?! I’m so proud of him!!” Ashli was practically vibrating in her excitement.

“They were wonderful! An outstanding performance!” Irma agreed, gesturing widely with her free hand as she talked at length about it. The other was holding Ale’s hand, as they made sure that the two excited girls didn’t run into anyone.

As they were walking, though, Desrosiers stopped suddenly. The class stopped behind her, curious, and heard a certain conversation that probably should be private.

“...As much as I would love to fire you and blacklist you, Durant...” Achthoven’s face was stony, and her entire figure radiated sheer rage and wish for destruction.

Durant cowered in fear. He tried to say something, but Achthoven stopped him.

“My hand is forced. The school board believes this was simply some grand misunderstanding, that you were under too much stress.” Her tone betrayed the fact that Achthoven thought that was bullshit. “Therefore, to respond to your... ‘stress.’ I am taking away most of your duties. You will sit in your office and file paperwork exactly how I specify it. You may come with me on patrols. If you do something like this again, I will take that away, and you will not leave your office the entire school day. You will take lunch there, you will not talk to anyone, you will simply do your job and nothing else. Those are my conditions.” Achthoven sets out.

“That isn’t fair! I’m—“

“About to have your incidents reported to the Child Protection Agency, yes. This is your last chance, and depending on how long it takes for that paperwork to get through to them, it might not be a very long chance. So make it count, and prove to me that you are worthy of your renown.” Achthoven finished the conversation, her tone showing that this was final.

“Achthoven.” Desrosiers approached, stopping the man yet again from arguing. “Do you need any assistance with... this man?” She asked.

“Thank you, Colette, but our discussion is done.” Achthoven smiles tiredly at her companion. “I appreciate the offer of assistance though.”

“I would not think not. Women should keep out of business that isn’t theirs. What would Mister Desrosiers think of his wife meddling?” Durant scoffed.

Achthoven looked enraged, but Desrosiers placated her with a hand on the older woman’s shoulder.

“I wouldn’t know, since I have never and will never have a husband.” Desrosiers’s smile was tight and sharp, like a tiger bearing its fangs in warning.

“Tch. Like any man would want to deal with your attitude.” Durant mumbled under his breath.

“Durant!” Achthoven’s face was red. “Go directly home before I make your punishment worse.” She told him sternly.

The stubborn man wilted and finally left.

“I’m so sorry, Colette.” Achthoven sighed. “He just doesn’t know when to stop.”

“It’s alright. It’s not as if what men think of my attitude is any concern, anyway, considering I am not attracted to them.” Desrosiers chuckled. “Students, let’s move on. Thank you for letting me help the principal. Goodnight, Achthoven.”

“Goodnight, Colette. Goodnight students. Marinette, I will see you soon.” Achthoven adjusted the white rose in her lapel and walked into the darkness.

“Huh?! Are you in trouble, Marinette?!” Adrien asked worriedly, getting flashbacks to when Lila got her expelled. 

“Do I need to get my sword?” Kagami asked cautiously, already stiffening into a battle stance, thinking of how incompetent Dupont’s principal was. 

“Should I call daddy, mommy, Luka, or all three?” Chloé already had her phone flipped open, having seen the worst and expecting even worse than that. 

“Calm down, guys!! I’m not in trouble!! Principal Achthoven is just mentoring me in fashion design.”

The three sighed collectively in relief. 

“Jeez, what happened at your old school, Mari?” Bella asked, eyebrow raised in confusion. 

“It’s... a long story. Well, Adrien and I are going to your house next weekend, right? We’ll explain then. Promise.” Marinette told her. She held up her pinky. 

Scoffing but smiling, Bella rolled her eyes and linked them in a pinky promise. “Alright. I’ll hold you to that.” 

“And you can’t tell anyone else after you hear it. Not yet. It’s my decision to reveal this stuff to who I want, when I want.” Marinette clarified firmly. 

Ashli, Ale, Irma, and Félix visibly slumped. 

“Deal, tesoro.” Bella winks. 

“Change of subject, but is so weird how your languages are so needlessly gendered.” Félix noted. “English is my first language, so I’m never going to get over that.” 

“Agreed.” Ale sighed. 

Lina grinned and elbowed them. “How does it go being non-binary in a country that assigns genders to literally everything?” 

“Carefully.” Ale ground out. 

The class laughed, and the chatting continued as they journeyed to the ballroom. 

— 

As soon as they get into the ballroom, Hemi has crashed like a bullet into Félix’s arms, who catches him with practiced ease and holds him close. Everyone is sure not to shout at the poor, overwhelmed boy, but still praise him and tell him how amazing he was. It all ends up in a group hug, which ends in Hemi being lifted on Bartek’s shoulders as the Rose kids and the theatre kids chant ‘ALL HAIL PUCK!!’ At the extremely happy boy. 

“Hm... Adrien seems more comfortable with them than you. Are you sure your reasoning for why these people are bad influences is not flawed, Miss Rossi?” Gabriel Agreste asks, watching, calculating. His son was slipping away. He could only watch, and watch as the girl he’d aligned himself with made herself a nuisance. 

Through the chaos and cheering, Luka found Adrien, taking his arm in his. 

“You alright, little bug?” Luka asked kindly. He was a little more dressed up for the occasion. It made Adrien’s cheeks heat.

”Little bug?” Adrien laughed awkwardly, fearful that he’d been caught already.

”Yeah? Because when you get nervous you tense up and look like a scared little jumping spider.” Luka explained nonchalantly.

“Oh, aha, right… Y-Yeah, I’m fine. Just... thinking.” He said. And it was true. 

“Want to go for a walk and talk about it? The courtyard is pretty nice at night.” The older boy offered. 

Adrien glanced back at his friends. Then he looked at Luka’s outstretched hand. He took it with a small smile. 

“Take me away, then.”

Chapter 30: Intermission 4; Part 1

Summary:

Adrien has a lot of thoughts, and contemplates a lot of stuff. Meanwhile, Centola finds out the hard way that Malchatceux is not a talker.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Luka wasn’t lying. The courtyard is very beautiful at night. Fairy lights and street lamps are scattered about, bathing the entire area in soft light. Adrien could clearly see the table that he and Marinette sat at with her friends... his friends, too? Maybe... He found himself walking towards it, and sitting on the familiar wooden bench. 

Luka sat next to him, staying quiet as he allowed Adrien to think. Adrien looked up at the starless sky, trying to gather his thoughts. He opened and closed his mouth. 

Luka smiled. “You don’t have to say anything if you don’t want to. I can hear your heart, Adrien, and I know it’s troubled. If you just need me to be here, I will. If you need to talk, or need comfort, I’ll do that too.”

Adrien took in a deep breath, and let it out slowly. He scooted closer, and shyly laid his head on Luka’s shoulder.  

The older boy chuckled, wrapping his arm around him, pulling him close. It was a bit intimate, but no one was here to see it. It was their secret. 

“Don’t tell anyone, but... I’m discovering a lot of things about myself. A lot of things that I... think have always been there, but I haven’t noticed? Just... I’ve been trying harder to demand freedom, and now that my dad is too busy to hover around me like a mosquito, I’m finding a few things I’ve forgotten about. I don’t know who to tell. Who to trust. After all, I thought Alya could be trusted, but...” Adrien trailed off.

“I understand. Me and Juleka, we’ve... we’ve been having a lot of talks. She’s coming around, starting to be able to tell cheap glitter from gold. But it’s still... shocking. I thought she knew better, and yet she allowed her class to treat Marinette like...” Luka made a noise of frustration, fingers twitching for his guitar.

“Like a villain.” Adrien finished, taking Luka’s hand into his own.

Luka gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. “Yeah. And they didn’t treat you much better. But... I’m not going to do the same to you two. I promise, I’ll always be on your side, Adrien. Your music is so sincere and sweet, a symphony like no other. But it’s so quiet, and so unsure. I want to raise you up, to help you become the person you want to be, so your music can play loud and clear for everyone.” He smiled calmly at him.

Adrien blushed bright red. “A-Ah... that makes me really happy. I just... L— A friend recommended that I talk about my problems with someone I trust. I have someone in mind, but... I feel bad about dumping my problems on them, even if they’re happy to listen. Another friend is frustrated at me for this but... I still don’t know how to talk about the things I’ve gone through.”

“Well... I’m no mysterious friend. You can always talk to me, though. But if you can’t talk about it, maybe you should look for a new angle? Find another way to communicate what’s wrong. Mari told me that she had to do that when she was little. Maybe you can ask her about that? You could also just tell this mysterious friend you want to confide in that you’re having trouble. I’m sure they’ll be willing to help you work out a solution.” Luka suggested.

Adrien nodded slowly. “Those are both really good ideas... But... right now, I just want to stay like this. It’s... nice. Being held like this.” He curls closer into him.

“Has it been a while since you were held?” Luka inquired curiously.

“Well... When I hang out with my friends they hold me sometimes. But before that... yeah. The last time I was held was... when I was eight.” He shudders involuntarily.

“Did something happen?” Luka asked.

“I... think. No, I know something happened. But I don’t remember what! But it must be really important, so why did I forget?”

Luka was quiet. “...Adrien. Do you think you might be repressing memories?”

Adrien felt his whole body go cold. “Repressing...?” He asked quietly.

“Yeah. Sometimes, if something really bad happens, your brain will subconsciously push it to the back. Make you forget about it without your knowledge. It’s happened to me.” Luka says quietly. “When I was younger, my birth father almost killed me. But I don’t have any memories of it, even though multiple people saw it and have told me about it.” 

“Oh... that’s terrible... I guess that’s another thing I need to talk to my friends about.” 

“You’re probably right. But I think the more important thing to note is that you’re touch starved. You crave touch because you haven’t had it for so long. Luckily for you, I am an extremely tactile person.” Luka chuckled, hugging him close. 

Adrien smiled into his shirt, returning the hug happily. It was... so nice to be held. It was so cold, and Luka was warm. Adrien felt so happy, and every part of him that touched Luka was humming in delight. It was an amazing sensation to be cared for and hugged, as if he was a precious, priceless thing.

Adrien could definitely, definitely get used to this. 

— 

Adrien stares out his window, at the lights in the distance. No matter what he does, he can’t stop thinking about today. About three people in particular. He swallows hard, remembering the warmth of Félix’s hand on his waist, or Luka's arm around his shoulder, and feels his face redden. 

Father would kill him if he found out he liked a boy, much less the boy he apparently tried to get rid of. Or a 'punk-rock ruffian', for that matter.

Then again, Father wouldn’t quite like the other person who had his heart thumping, today. He smiles giddily, thinking about how Malchatceux pounced in front of him, protecting him from danger. They were... amazing. Though Adrien scolded himself internally for liking them so much already. His crush on Ladybug was a complete disaster, one that made him give up the black cat. And here he was, fantasizing about those strong arms holding him close, about those striking eyes staring into his soul.  

Yet, even beyond his sexuality being tested... there was another reason he was so restless. Why he couldn’t do anything but worry himself to death. Everything today had been so dangerous. His la— Ladybug had almost been compromised. The three of them weren’t powerful enough to defeat the akuma. He knew well that Malchatceux was the one who finally tipped the scales. They helped him escape as Ameillé, then saved him as Adrien. They were... amazing. But Adrien was ashamed.

A pair of boots landed on the windowsill, and Adrien squeaked, moving back and falling on his butt. The figure ducked down, and Adrien relaxed at seeing Malchatceux’s helmet. He quickly opened the window for them. 

“Are you okay? What’s wrong, Malchatceux?” He asked worriedly. 

“Nothing is wrong, no need to worry, my dearest.” The taller cat stood in front of him. The helmet tilted. “May I touch you, Adrien?” They ask. 

“O-oh!!” Already very flustered, between the nickname and the query, he nodded helplessly. “Y-Yeah! That’s fine!! I mean, great! You’re great! I mean—“ 

Malchatceux took Adrien by the wrist and pulled him to them, into a tight hug. 

“Today was probably very scary for you. Your friend was in danger. Everyone you cared about very well could have been in danger, had my Queen failed. It was very scary for me as well, knowing I might be the cause of failure. But I know you very well, and I know that you’re probably internalizing it. Are you?” 

“I...” Adrien felt his cheeks heat up, and tried his best not to swoon a little. He’s getting in way too deep. And yet, their arms were warm, and every part of him that was held by the superhero tingled in joy. He remembered this kind of kind touch, very long ago. Before his mother’s mental state started to fall, before his father stopped pretending he cared about him, before his mother disappeared completely. He missed it. He felt... secure here, with this hero. 

“Yes. I am. I’m worrying about it a lot.” Adrien’s hands balled into the black leather jacket. “...Please stay. It’s been so long since I’ve felt safe.” Tears came to Adrien’s eyes, and he sniffled, trying to hold back sobs. Because it was true. All his life, he felt so unsafe. He felt like his father might come out at any moment and punish him for something he never was aware of. Afraid that Nathalie would catch him trying to get some freedom, and fib on him. Afraid of his teachers, of his photographer, of every authority figure around, sans Gorilla. He hadn’t been truly secure in so long, because the only places he felt safe in were Marinette’s room, next to Bella, the Couffaine’s houseboat, being held by Félix, in Gorilla’s arms and protection, and, now, he felt safe surrounded by warm leather, in a somewhat familiar and altogether protective hug. He starts to cry softly, and Malchatceux rubs his back. He felt ashamed, because boys weren’t supposed to cry. And yet, he wasn’t too sure he was a boy. 

“It’s okay to be upset. Crying is healthy. I learned that the hard way.” The cat says softly. They pull back a bit, causing Adrien to look up at them. Malchatceux presses their helmet to his cheek, as if in an imitation of a kiss. 

They paused. “I... I forgot I was wearing a helmet.” 

Adrien laughed through his tears, and hugged them tighter, pressing excited and loving kisses to the helmet of this person they cared about so dearly, as if they loved them before. Malchatceux made a sound of surprise, but chuckled back soon in response, rubbing Adrien’s back and pulling their fingers gently through their hair. Soon, they calmed from their excitement, both miraculous users alone but together. 

“I’m sorry I can’t tell you who I am. I’m... scared that you’ll be disappointed. I’m scared that you’re already disappointed in my civilian self, but you’re too nice to say it. I’m scared of a lot of things, Adrien. But most of all, I’m scared of losing...” They sighed. “Nevermind.” 

“It’s okay. I know myself that secret identities are pretty difficult to keep from others. But don’t feel pressured to tell me anything. I’m happy right here and now. With you. I don’t need to know anything except the fact that you rescued me, and that I feel safe with you. That’s all I need.” Adrien tells him, laying his head on their shoulder. 

Malchatceux sighs, happy and relieved, and holds him closer. 

“...Malchat. Do you... know anything about the Miraculous? About how to get stronger?” Adrien asked. 

“I do. You have to come to terms with yourself, my dear. There’s many ways to do such. I have already completed this part.” 

“Oh... so... you’ve had a Miraculous before?” 

“No. But someone I was close to did, a very long time ago. Then there was a thief, and the Miraculous was lost.” Malchatceux informed. 

“...alright.” Adrien sighed, processing it all. “Don’t ask why I asked those questions.” 

“I did not plan to. You have your right to privacy.” 

Adrien giggled a little at the awkward fine of the cat hero. He pressed another kiss to their mask. 

“Hey... can we stay here a little longer?” Adrien asked. 

“...Yes. Yes we may.” 

— 

Centola, still on her clothes from the play, looking slightly ruffled, is in her chair again as the vlog begins again. 

“Hello to everyone out there, and welcome to On the Spot! I’m Centola Alwan, and your bearer of facts, both good and bad! In today’s episode we will take a look at some recent myths and legends sprouting up about Paris’s favorite heroes, and determine for sure if they are the truth, or simply fancy falsities!” 

Besides her on screen appears a picture from the successful play. “We had quite a powerful akuma today, and it almost seemed as if our team wasn’t able to defeat it. However, that’s when the newest black cat joined the stage. A very mysterious person, who struck fear into even the stubborn vice principal of Rosenhart! I tried to have a chat with them, however...” 

The picture changed to a video of Malchatceux after the fight, standing with Ameillé and holding hands with her. 

“Hello again, Ameillé! And hello new cat user! Can you tell us your name?” Centola asked the two from behind the camera. 

“Malchatceux.” The hero of destruction answered simply, in a growl of a voice. They tilted their head slowly at the camera. 

“And who are you?” 

All in all, very intimidating. 

Centola had cleared her thrust, swallowing her nerves. “I’m Centola, from On The Spot!”

The cat stared at her with their impassive helmet. They said nothing. Ameillé spoke up. “They’re super nice!! They gave us lots of good information on how to defeat the akuma!!” 

“That’s terrific! I did want to ask... do you know each other outside the mask? You’re holding hands.” Centola asked. 

Ameillé blushed dark. “A-ah, no! Only two people know who I am under the mask, and they aren’t one of them, though I still think they’re great! I’m holding their hand because they keep trying to escape your interviews.” 

“...Yes. I’m not big on publicity. I am a stealth hero, after all. The less you know about me the better.” Malchatceux confirms. 

“Oh, that’s a new thing to see. An assassin type of hero... that should be very helpful, right?” Centola tries. 

Malchatceux stares at her. 

“Ladybug is over by the stage.” Ameillé supplies helpfully. 

“Thank you, ma’am.” Centola says, relieved. And with that, the video ends abruptly. 

“A very intimidating person! However, Ladybug seems to trust them, as does Ameillé, so let’s do our best to support them.” 

From a dark room, with the laptop lighting it up, Centola’s show goes on. 

Sitting on a porcelain plate full of cheese, a Kwami laughs hysterically. “You did that on purpose, didn’t you, kid?! Scared the crap out of that reporter!! Scared everyone, actually!! Ha! It’s been a while since I’ve had a holder who can actually be terrifying!” 

Next to Plagg, a figure smiles and chuckles. A hand with a ring on it goes to scratch the kwami under the chin. “Only to the citizens. I want to make sure everyone knows that I won’t let them take advantage of the heroes. Besides... I have my loved ones to think of.” 

“A little counteractive. Scared the crap out of one of them already.” 

The cat user humphs. “Wasn’t my intention. Besides, I have to be careful not to let others think I associate myself with them. I want them all safe, Plagg. That’s the reason I took you up on the offer despite the damage that Miraculouses have caused to me before.” 

Plagg looks away. “...Sorry, kid.” 

“It’s not your fault. You’re as much a victim of all of this as I. Now... what else is happening around the city?”

They switch to another news vlog.

Notes:

—bonus—
*lila voice* MAMA!!! THERES A WEIRD STRAY CAT OUTSIDE!! -points at malchat on a nearby roof, watching her-

Chapter 31: Intermission 4; Part 2: Face to Face

Summary:

Adrien steps onto the path of healing.

Notes:

Me?? Giving the chapters actual names? More likely than you think!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Ah... that’s the problem.” Pollen seems to be thinking hard. “I’m very sorry that you weren’t sure you could come to me. But your feelings are not wrong. Some people cannot unlock their Miraculous through simple talk. You are definitely a Bee, that is for sure! You prefer order and action.” Pollen, for her part, looks proud.

“I think I have a solution. I can take you into your Miraculous for a short time. And there, I will expose the manifestation of your problems to face and defeat. I will be there to guide you. And perhaps even you will be able to summon your own guide.”

“My own guide?” Adrien blinks.

“Yes, my monarch. A piece of the soul of each past User is stored within their Miraculous. Thousands of past Bees are stored within. But it is your soul which will bring one to you to guide you. Now... are you prepared?” Pollen giggled a little, excited.

Adrien nodded firmly. “Ready. I’m going to face my past, no matter what.”

“Now don’t get ahead of yourself. This is only the first step.” Pollen chided gently.

Adrien blinked, and was suddenly in a field of flowers that went on forever. It smelled amazing, and the breeze was soft and freeing “Pollen?!” He shouted.

“Don’t worry, my monarch! I am still here.” The god’s voice echoed from everywhere. “This is why I can only bring you in for a short time. You have to accept yourself, and come to terms with who you are and the people around you in order to generate a form I can take. And also... a more permanent form for you to take.”

Adrien looked down, and saw that he was transformed. He was Ameillé.

“Oh... I guess it’s because of me... questioning things, huh?” She laughed and ruffled her curly hair.

“Indeed. Nonetheless, it will be an advantage. You view this form as stronger. After all, you will have to fight against your failures. With that... it’s time to perform. If I see you struggling too much, I will stop it. I will guide you through it, as well. But ultimately, this is your battle. Are you ready?” Pollen asked. The wind in the field of flowers blew hard, like a storm was brewing.

Ameillé tensed, and got into a fighting position. “I’m ready.”

The moment the words left her lips, a streak of sickly neon green soared out the sky and landed in the middle of the field. Where it landed, the flowers withered and died. A figure rose from the crater it left, and everything within its reach became sick and half-dead with plague.

The figure turned, and Ameillé found herself staring at a person she hoped she would never see again.

Chat Noir.

She tried to stand strong, but she was shaking already.

Chat Noir was walking towards her, and everything around him died as he made his way to Ameillé. In his way, he left dead grass, flowers, and insects. His eyes were sharp, and had a sickening smirk on his face.

“You thought you could get rid of me, huh, Princess? That’s too bad.” His tone was disgustingly flirty, almost sleazy, and it made Ameillé’s stomach turn.

“After all... I am you.” He grinned wide, and pounced.

Ameillé leapt out of the way, avoiding the further swipes with great agility. “No. No! I’m not you! I’m not you anymore!!” Her mind swam with doubt.

Chat kept advancing on her, swiping, and Ameillé knew she couldn’t run forever.

“Sure you are. You’re the boy who begged Ladybug for a date after she said no. You’re the one who told Marinette to stay quiet. You’re the one who let people drown! You say you aren’t me, but you’re a liar, aren’t you?! Just like Father!!”

His words stung. Because these were all her words. Words she’d thought against herself. Chat Noir was tearing apart the flower field, killing everything.

“You’re nothing! You’re nothing but a disgusting boy, a predator, a sexual harasser, a FAILURE! Tell me I’m wrong!” He finally caught up with her, and grabbed her by the neck, lifting her up high as she struggled. “You think you’ve improved?! Show me proof! Show me proof that you aren’t me!!” 

Ameillé struggled and fought for breath. She could hear Pollen shouting faintly, telling her to remember her worth. Telling her that this was just what she thought, and it didn't have to be true. 'Remember the ones who love you!' She heard, as spots clogged her vision. She thought of Luka, Bella, Félix, Marinette, Kagami, Chloé, Gorilla, Nino, Kim; all of the people who knew her and loved her as Adrien. She thought of Ladybug and Malchatceux; people who loved her as Ameillé.  

And she realized that Adrien and Ameillé were the same person. 

Her foot slammed into Chat Noir’s stomach, and Ameillé didn’t hesitate or stumble or hold back. Her fist connected with Chat Noir’s jaw, and she just kept going. Punch after punch, swipe after swipe, she tore into this false her. 

She was none of what she was told. She was none of him. She may have once been in his role, but it was not her choice. And she had a choice now. 

She tackled him to the ground, snarled at his scared face, and swiped. 

Chat Noir exploded into flowers, and Ameillé— no, Adrien— was alone.

Notes:

Adrien at 3 AM after defeating Chat Noir: LUKA I THINK I JUST HAD AN ANIME BATTLE WITH MY OWN TOXIC MASCULINITY
Luka, barely awake but still supportive: did you kick him in the nuts?

Chapter 32: Intermission 4; Fall Fun Part 1: Ale and Irma

Summary:

Ale and Irma head out to check out a new exhibit at the louvre and have a very unpleasant experience with a sheep.

Chapter Text

“Come on, we can’t be late!!” Irma was practically dragging Ale with her as they got off trolley for the Louvre. She was very excited, and very erratic with her emotions today. It was to be expected, and it was almost cute to the architect.

“It’s alright, Irma, we’re not late!” They tried to soothe, running after their best friend obediently.

Irma turned and stopped, trying to catch her breath. Her hair was in two long braids as usual, and she wore a pair of paint-stained overalls. Ale, meanwhile, was in a fluffy oversized green parka with black fur on the hood. They stopped behind Irma, patting her back. “We don’t have to rush, it’s ok.” They assured.

Irma huffed, pushing up her glasses. “I know. I just would like to be there as soon as possible.”

“Well, let’s go, then! Maybe without exhausting yourself.” They teased, taking her hand in hers.

Irma’s face was stained red with a blush as she lay her head against their arm, intertwining their fingers. “Alright. Let’s go.”

The Rosenhart class had, of course, been to the Lourve many, many, many times, as one would expect for a school focused primarily on the arts. Irma went regularly for inspiration for her paintings. So much so that she was the first artist that the museum staff asked to showcase in their new exhibit.

‘Upcoming Fine Artists of Paris!’ Read the banner, in several different languages. All around there were amazing works of art from young people like them.

“Oh look! Luci’s sculptures got featured!” Irma pointed out happily.

“More than that, look!” Ale pointed to the side wall, which was covered in Irma’s paintings.

Irma has explored many different styles in years as a painter, and all were displayed here. The abstract, the surreal, the realistic, the portraits. Smack in the middle was her favorite that she had made, though even she wasn’t sure of what inspired it.

A red and black yin yang sign with swirls of color all around it. Thousands of hands reached out from the edges of canvas, trying to grab for the colors, which passed through their hands aimlessly. Except for one central hand, stark white which was outstretched, the colors swirling towards it and wrapping around it. The hand had a black ring on it, which stood out amongst the colors that wove around it.

It was beautiful. And Irma was proud of it.

“Oh!! Are you Irma Chen?!” A voice interrupted their admiration of her work. Irma turned to the voice, and saw a girl with pink hair and a baseball cap, looking excited.

“Yes? Who are you?” Irma asked.

The girl’s face lit up. “I’m Alix! A friend of Lila’s! She said she told you all about me!!”

Irma and Ale stared blankly.

Alix started to deflate. “Uh... Alix Kubdel? Friend of Lila Rossi? She said she inspired you to do this piece?” She gestured at the large painting they had been looking at.

Irma’s nose wrinkled. “Who is Lila Rossi? I had no inspiration for this painting. It is called ‘Prophecy’ for a reason. It came to me out of the blue! If someone is spreading lies about my work...” She seethed with rage, only calmed when Ale turned her around and pulled her into their chest. They zipped up the large coat over her, as if they’d done this often.

Alex’s face crumpled. She opened and closed her mouth like a fish. And then she ran away.

Ale wasn’t bothered. They were busy making Irma feel better about the lies she’d been subjected to.

Chapter 33: Intermission 4; Fall Fun Part 2: Adrien, Marinette, Bella

Summary:

Part 1 of 2 for this trio.

Adrien and Marinette arrive at Bella’s for a sleepover. Of course, a certain cat makes a visit to Marinette first.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Marinette hummed happily as she packed her overnight bag to go to Bella’s place. It was going to be fun. She was sure of it. She thought of the other sleepovers she’d been to recently, and found her face twisting up like she’d eaten a lemon. Yeah, Bella wouldn’t be as hyperactive as her old classmates. Plus, she was going with Adrien!! That was really nice.

She still liked Adrien a lot. She still hoped in the back of her mind for a future with him. But now... she’d loosened up. She wasn’t so obsessive about it. She wanted a future with him, but she would be fine if it wasn’t exactly how she first imagined it. It didn’t have to be three kids and a hamster. Maybe it could be a nice comfy house with a lot of roommates and a hamster. And a black cat, definitely a black cat. Maybe a beehive in the backyard? And a garden, of course.

But if that changed, she was fine with that too. Besides, there were a lot of people she wanted to stay with in the future, not just Adrien. Chloé would live in their house with them, of course. Or at least she would have a room. And Luka would have a room too! Maybe he could sleep in the same bed as she and Adrien? Luka cuddles were the best... and of course Bella needed her own room! And Ashli! And Kagami!! Oh and of course Félix too! Félix would bring his cat, of course, so that would be two cats—

The sound of boots landing on her balcony shocked her out of daydreams. She poked her head out of the trapdoor, and saw another cat. A motorcycle helmet clad cat, who she quickly climbed onto the balcony to greet. Her blooming fall flowers made the air sweet, and the sunset drifted lazily to the west as the two stood.

“Malchatceux.” She said, awed.

They nodded. “Marinette. I wanted to visit you. I have something I’d like to confess to you.”

They took in a breath. “I want to thank you.”

“Huh?” Marinette asked, dumbly. Her eyes were wide, and her cheeks pink.

“I was not sure about taking on this role at first. For a while, I did nothing with the ring. I was... scared. My history with the Miraculous is not a happy one. Someone I loved owned one, and... they were killed because someone wanted it more. But in seeing you, the way you’re so proactive to help others, seeing you do all you can to help others... I admit it freely. I admire you greatly, and half my heart is yours. In seeing you, I knew that I had to help the city. I knew that I had been given an opportunity to fight in your name, to make the world better for you and the other I love. And I took it. And I thank you for giving me that courage.” The visor opened, and out of the darkness shined one green and one yellow eye. They were tender, looking at her with love.

“I have to go. Be safe.” They told her softly. They pressed the mouth of their mask to her forehead, and the visor slid back on. They waved to her as they walked back, and she waved back, smiling giddily. Finally, Malchatceux leapt off the roof, and swung away with their tail.


The townhouse that the Gorilla dropped Marinette and Adrien off at had red-bricks, plants everywhere, and warm lanterns lighting up everything. It matched the description Bella had given them, but it also made the two feel safe.

They were both in casual, comfortable clothes, with Marinette in a pair of pink sweatpants and a pink and white striped sweater. Adrien’s hair was growing out, almost to his chin, and he wore a soft green-and-yellow hoodie and green fleece pajama pants patterned with sunflowers.

They headed to the door, and rang the doorbell. Opening the door was Bella, whose hair was out of its braid and instead wavy and loose, trailing down her back.

“Hey you two! You ready for sleepover stuff?” She grinned.

Adrien whooped and Marinette nodded eagerly.

The Italian let them into the cozy house, which entered into a living room. Squatted by a huge TV was an older woman, grumbling and messing with wires.

“Nonna! My friends are here!” Bella called.

The woman looked over to the two and gave a sharp grin. “Ah! So you are my bambino’s little friends, yes? She talks about the two of you constantly!” The woman laughs.

“Nonnaaaa! Don’t embarrass me in front of Adrien and Mari!” Bella complained.

“Sorry, my Bella-belle.” She looked to the two. “It’s nice to meet the both of you. You can call me Signora Allegri. Please mind the mess, I’m usually too occupied to completely clean this place. Anyway, dinner will be ready soon, then you three can hang out in the living room while I look into this doozy of a slander case I’m on.”

“Slander case?” Adrien asked curiously.

“I’m a private eye, my little friend. I deal mostly in ratting out liars. Apparently my work has reached royalty, though. Luckily, Prince Ali is very patient in knowing how long this will take. Which is likely a very long time. Trying to find a specific liar in Paris of all places is like looking for a particular rat in New York.” She scoffed. The TV she was messing with finally clicked on. “Aha! Old dogs can learn new tricks!” The woman stood up and stretched.

“I’ll get out of your way, Bella-belle. Feel free to take them up to your room, I need to check on the food.”

“Ooh, good idea. Come on, you two.” Bella led the way up the carpeted stairs into a dark and cozy bedroom in burgundy and purple. There was a desk covered in papers and fabric scraps with a corkboard above it. It features pictures of all of their classmates with little paper notes pinned next to them. They were little reminders about her friends— What to do, what not to do. Adrien and Marinette were in the same picture with one note between them: ‘Be gentle!!!’ It made Marinette giggle.

Her bed was tucked into a corner, built into a big picture window. There were blankets all over it, and a collection of cute stuffed animals. There was also a locked leather journal on her bedside table, and a painted box. Near her bed was a table with some sort of glass enclosure.

“Almost forgot. Mari, Adrien, are you scared of spiders?” Bella asked.

Marinette jumped a little, spooked at the idea. Her ladybug instincts kicked in, telling her that she was definitely gonna be eaten!

Adrien shook his head. “I’m not afraid of them.”

Marinette slowly nodded. She was a little scared, but she could handle it. Besides. It couldn’t be that bad!

Mari forced herself to keep calm as she looked into the little dirt-filled glass enclosure. Walking slowly inside was a vibrant, rose-colored tarantula. Bella opened the enclosure, which had a side opening rather than a top opening, and held out her hand. The pink spider slowly crawled into her hand, seemingly very comfortable and happy to be there.

Bella smiled. “This is Mithridates. Don’t worry, she’s very docile. She won’t bite unless you like, slap her or something. You can pet her back if you’re careful.” She tells them happily.

Adrien, of course, is very eager to gently pet the spider’s back with his finger, cooing softly. “She’s so soft!!”

Marinette swallowed her fear, and gently touched the fur of the spider. “Woah... she is soft....” She marveled. Her ladybug side calmed down a little, recognizing that this thing couldn’t eat her, it was too small. “Bella, I did want to ask, why a spider?” The raven-haired girl asked.

The darker skinned girl smiled a little sheepishly. “Well, back at my old school, everyone called me either a spider or a snake. Compared me to creepy crawlies all the time. So I ended up looking up info about them, to see if I was really that bad. But snakes and spiders aren’t as horrible as people make them out to be. They’re actually mostly really docile. It’s the small minority that are actually dangerous to humans. And y’know, that was my first time really feeling empathy for another living creature, besides my Nonna. They hold a special place in my heart, because of that. Because I get what it’s like to be treated as if you’re ultra dangerous even when that isn’t the case. So when I got into Rosenhart, Nonna said I could get one low maintenance animal as a companion. For my prize, cause I’d been wanting one. And, well... I asked for a spider.” Bella laughed.

“Luckily, my Nonna is a private eye, and she’s seen much worse than a little spider.” Bella giggles, beaming.

Bella lets Mithridates back in her cage. “Plus, snakes are pretty high-maintenance. I should know, Lina has several. They’re all named after cartoon characters, the nerd.”

“You say that as if what you named your critter is any better!” Nonna Allegri was standing at the door, arms crossed. “Come on down for dinner, you three. Authentic Italian pasta for the non-Italians!”

Adrien was out into the kitchen like a bolt.

Marinette and Bella looked at each other and laughed.

“Hey... Thanks for telling us about that, Bella. I’m glad you trust us.” Marinette told her.

“Course I do. More than anything.” Bella offered her hand.

Marinette took it, and the two girls walked downstairs.

Notes:

Malchatceux has TWO hands.

Chapter 34: Intermission 4; Fall Fun: Bartek and Jay

Summary:

We interrupt this dramatic sequence to bring you the only confirmed couple in this series.

Chapter Text

“Sweetie, your boyfriend is here!”

Jay quickly finished brushing his hair and tying it in a blue ribbon. Putting in his studded earrings and choker, he was almost ready for his date with Bartek. He grabbed his bag and hurried out of his room, flying down the hall and to the door. Standing there was Bartek, cleaned up a little, still with his signature leather jacket. Jay’s Guardian was also there, smiling knowingly.

“Here’s some money, sweetie. Be safe, don’t do anything reckless.” They told Jay lovingly. They turned to Bartek. “I expect you to bring him home safe and sound, alright?”

Bartek grinned. “You can count on me, Mx. Byrd!”

“Bye, Guard. I love you!” Jay quickly hugged his guardian before he exited the apartment with Bartek. He looked to his boyfriend with a grin. “Lemme guess, you got surprise plans?”

Bartek blushed, looking away. “Maaaaybe. You just wait, songbird. You’ll love it.” He grabbed Jay’s hand and lead him along.

“Aaaand... open!”

Jay opened his eyes, and gasped at the hundreds of birds in this rooftop sanctuary. “Birdies!!!” He squealed excitedly.

“Yup! I found this place during an akuma attack. Apparently that one guy, the one who really likes pigeons, and his friends started up a bird sanctuary out of an abandoned rooftop greenhouse. Pretty cool, right?” Bartek grinned, holding out his arm and smiling as a mischievous finch landed on it, chirping excitedly.

Jay, for his part, was already covered in birds. He had a natural affinity for them, and birds seemed to love him just as dearly. It probably had something to do with his guardian being the primary caretaker of the birds in the Parisian zoo. Jay practically grew up with them.

The two settle down on a bench, feeding all the birds.

“This past month... it’s been really chaotic, huh?” Jay chuckled.

“For sure. This whole school year has been, so far!! Of course, getting Nettie was amazing. She’s a treat, you know? But everything else?” Bartek responded with a hearty laugh. “Totally nuts. Bella caused an akuma, which, hey, it was gonna happen sooner or later considering the dumb reasons people get akumatized for.”

“Pfft. You’re right, though. Bella can’t help being confrontational, especially because she didn’t have anyone to reign her in at the time.” Jay sighed. “She’s great, though. I’m glad she’s here. She’s really done good at keeping us motivated.”

“Yeah!! If Marinette is our rock, then Bella and Ashli are hers, for sure.” Bartek grinned. “Remember the test we had last week? Science? Marinette looked ready to panic, but Ashli reigned her in!!”

“Right!! Or when we heard about Hemi’s pre-performance troubles. Marinette and Bella had to make sure Félix didn’t panic right then and there, or worse, throw himself out a window to save Hemi!!” Jay giggled.

“He totally would, though.” Bartek pointed out.

Jay sighed in exasperation. “Oh yeah. That boy is so selfless it’s scary.”

“Well, maybe it’s all kinda crazy...” From under a bench, Bartek brought out a lunch box, with two fizzy sodas in it. He offers one to Jay. “But hey, so are we. So are all of us. This whole class is insane. And I think that’s the best thing about us.”

Jay took the soda with a grin. “That we’re all crazy?”

“That we’re all crazy together.” Bartek smiled, tenderly.

Jay shoved him, blushing hard but grinning giddily. “You’re such a sap, stop it! Go back to being a loud rocker boy!!”

“Come on songbird, let me be tender with you!! We’re on a date!” Bartek complained playfully, swatting at him.

“You’re the worst, you know that? You’re lucky that I love you.” Jay teased, letting Bartek lay his head in his lap.

“You’re damn right I’m lucky.” Bartek sighed happily, looking up at him fondly.

 

“If you don’t stop being do sweet I swear to god I will pour this soda on your face.”

“Do it, coward.”

Needless to say, when they finally returned home, they were very happy but Bartek had soda all over his face.

Chapter 35: Intermission 4; Fall Fun: Adrien, Marinette, and Bella (Part 2)

Notes:

Here’s your monthly serving of LORE
If you’re happy that I uploaded twice, be sure to say ‘thanks’

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The pasta was delicious, but that was expected, of course. Signora Allegri was a kind woman, if not a bit outspoken. But clearly she cared dearly about others, especially her granddaughter. Bella had to take antipsychotics after dinner, and Adrien and Marinette settled in the living room, on the overstuffed couch.

“So. We’re gonna tell her.” Adrien seemed more nervous about this than Marinette. Which was... kinda understandable. Adrien had been raised to think that it was better to suffer than to cause a fuss. It was yet another part of his complicated relationship with his father, and one that Marinette would patiently wait for him to tell her about in full. Still, it made sense to be anxious about causing a fuss when you associated that with punishment.

Marinette put her hand on his. “Don’t worry. We’re in this together. Nothing bad will happen, and I won’t let it.” For as much as Adrien tried to protect her in the past, it was Marinette’s turn now. Adrien’s face turned pink, but he smiled nonetheless.

“Alright, I’m here! Are you guys gonna spill the tea or what?” Bella walked in and towards the couch, sitting next to Marinette. She and Adrien caged in the girl, and it made her blush a little. As much as her crush on Adrien had faded, it was still a bit flustering to be stuck in between him and a girl as pretty as Bella.

“Ah... Well.” Marinette cleared her throat. “It kinda all started a year or so ago...”

After Marinette and Adrien finished explaining the incidents of both Volpina and Chameleon, Bella looked ready to kill someone.

“What the fuck?! How is she not in juvie?! No school I’ve ever been to would ever let that fly! I would know, because before I got help, I did similar shit and I paid the price!” She raged. “I ought to show her her place!”

“Please don’t. We’ve already tried, and no one believes us. That’s why I had to leave.” Marinette sighed. “They weren’t exactly cruel or anything, but... they would act like everything was fine, but suddenly turn on me every time Lila suggested I’d done something bad to her.”

Adrien nods. “It was... very unsettling. That’s one reason why I didn’t want to tell everyone that she was lying. I had only just made these friends. I didn’t want all of them to turn on me. But... that was was a mistake. Marinette is more important than them, and most of them weren’t real friends anyway.”

Marinette looked at him, touched. “Adrien...”

“I still can’t believe this, as cute as you two are about it.” Bella sighs angrily. “The bitch can literally be sued for slander and defamation of character. I should know! My fucking nonna, a literal detective who specializes in this, is literally in the other room!”

“Bella, please don’t. I transferred because I was tired of being dragged into her drama. The people from DuPont that I’m still friends with know this and respect it. All the people there that actually care about me I’ve kept in the contact with. And the others...” She slumps. “Those are the ones I could’ve convince that I was a good person.”

Bella brings her into a hug, petting her back. “Tesoro... it’s okay. I’m so sorry you went through that. I know what kind of damage that shit can cause. You don’t deserve that.” She comforts.

Marinette giggles weakly. “For someone with Antisocial Personality, you’re really doing your best to keep me happy.”

“Yeah, that’s partially the antipsychotic. But it’s also because I care about you. You’re literally one of my best friends. You, Adrien, and Ashli, are all so important to me. I want you all to be happy. And if you need me to kill someone, I am down with that too.”

“Please don’t!” Marinette and Adrien cried at the same time.

“I’m kidding!! Mostly. Come on, let’s set up the mattress and watch our movies.”

Hours later, the three of them were cuddled together under fluffy covers, half kicked off them, cheesy alien flicks playing in the background. Bella was laying on her back, conked out, her limbs spread haphazardly. On her right side, Adrien had gone full sloth mode, arms wrapped around her middle and legs around one of hers with his head in the crook of her neck. Meanwhile, Marinette’s head rested on her other shoulder, with Bella’s arm taken captive as she hugged it to her chest.

Nonna Allegri crept carefully out of her office and saw the three. She cooed happily, quietly, and quickly snapped several pictures with her phone. The woman headed up to her room, getting herself ready for bed. All around her room were pictures. Lining the walls were pictures of Bella in various stages of life. From baby, to toddler, to a petulant child staring Santa Claus down, to her moody years, where things started to go wrong. She started to act out. She stopped smiling. She stopped caring. Her parents didn’t extend the effort to help her, and Bella was expelled the same day her parents decided that they would send her off to some strict relative to straighten her out. But Nonna opened her arms up for her little girl, got her the help she needed. And in those pictures, Bella started to smile again. She focused on her passions, started feeling better about herself, started learning how to care about others. Then she got into a very famous school for the arts. And that’s where the most photos of her took place. Two grinning girls, one with black curly hair, Ashli, and the other with curly dark brown, her Bella, stood, holding each other’s waists, giving peace signs. Pictures of Bella with awards. With Irma, and Ale, and Centola. Félix, Hemi, Haru, Piaras and Lina. With Marinette. With Adrien. And soon, there would be another.

Nonna Allegri curled up into her bed, turning off her lamp. On her bedside table were two particular pictures. One, of a younger Nonna hugging a happy little Bella. And another, of a much younger Nonna Allegri standing with a younger Achthoven, with a tall, serene woman with long, dark, curly hair in between them. Written on its frame was ‘ladybug, cat, bee’.

Notes:

Me at 1:30 AM: IM GONNA GIVE THE GAYS WHAT THEY WANT -uploads another chapter-

Chapter 36: Intermission 4; Fall Fun: Hemi and Félix

Chapter Text

‘It’s nice to spend some time with you after what happened before the play.’ Hemi signs happily, sitting at a little table across from Félix. ‘But is there perhaps some reason why you chose the Dupain-Cheng bakery?’

Félix, for his part, was doing his best to look cool and collected. “Because it’s the bakery owned by Marinette’s parents...? We get a free discount.”

Hemi shot him a deadpan look, and Félix just barely withered. ‘We’re both rich. You have never worried about money in your entire life.’

“Maybe I’m trying to be more conscious now.”

‘Just yesterday you gave Marinette several hundred euros so she could get the bolts of fabric she wanted. And before that you helped Adrien pick out several new outfits for the colder weather. Do I even need to bring up the money you transferred to my account for games?’

Luckily, Marinette come down the stairs then, saving Félix from further roasting.

“Sweetie! I forgot to tell you, but your handsome friend from class is here!” Sabine cooed.

Hemi gave a mischievous grin and watched as Félix sat up straighter, his cheeks subtly pink.

“Hi Fé!!” Marinette giggled, giving him kisses on both cheeks in greeting. “Hi Hemi!” Instead of kisses, she gave him a hug, which Hemi happily returned.

“It’s nice to see you, Marinette.” Félix said politely. To most people, he looked completely composed. Hemi was not most people. Hemi could see how his knuckles gripped his cup, turning white with the pressure, how his eyes darted away from her face shyly, how his fingers twitched. Hemi’s best friend was whipped.

When Marinette left, Fèlix let out a sigh.

Hemi grinned. “Greedy.” He whispered.

Félix’s cheeks went bright red. “I am not—“ he lowered his voice to a displeased hiss. “I am not greedy. I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“You say, while looking like you’re going to implode every time Adrien or Marinette makes eye contact with you.” Hemi murmured into his tea.

Félix looked away with a pout. “Hush. I just...” He fingered his cat-eared beanie. “They make me happy. In a way that’s more than the fulfillment of friendship. It’s... not like you. We’ve been together for as long as I can remember, and I know the feelings of friendship well. Even with the others in class, I know these feelings. But these two... they’re different. They fulfill something deeper than just happiness. They fulfill me in a way I can’t put words to. Both of them. I don’t think I could have one without the other. I don’t want one without the other.” He sighed softly, staring wistfully into his cup.

Hemi was smirking. “You’re so smitten, it’s adorable.” He laughed, and laughed more as Félix went red again and tried to defend himself.

Chapter 37: Intermission 4; Fall Fun: Lina, Haru, Piares

Summary:

You want some personality for the two boys who hate socializing outside of their tiny friend group? Here you go!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alright. What the fuck is this.” Piares deadpanned, pushing up his glasses. The heavy Scottish accent just made this statement all the funnier, as Lina snorted from her place on the couch, where a massive boa constrictor lay snoozing on her, loosely wrapped around her.

Haru made no indication that he was amused, per usual, simply looking up and greeting him. “Oh, hi Piares. I’m glad you’re here.” It should be mentioned that he was sitting in a kiddie pool full of snakes.

“...Are you two not going to tell me why Lina has all her damn snakes out?” Piares asked, looking more and more concerned and confused. 

“Snake party!” Lina cheers.

“Snake party.” Haru agreed.

“You think I’d be used to this, considering that Lina is my cousin by marriage and Haru is my sort of my best friend. And yet here we are.” He sighed.

“Only sort of?” Lina teased as Piares sat behind the kiddie pool.

Haru moved back in the pool so Piares could wrap his arms around him from behind. Piares then glares.

“You know why I say that.” Piares glowers.

“Yeah, because you used to call him your soulmate and I made fun of you for it.” Lina snickered, a shit-eating grin on her face as Piares’s freckled face lit up red and matched his hair.

“I mean, it works for me. I like Piares.” Haru said bluntly, his attention more focused on the shitty animated ripoffs they were watching.

“I like you too.” Piares mumbled, resting his chin on top of Haru’s head.

“Gross.” Lina is grinning as she says it. “Anyway, I am not looking forward to the upcoming fall art show. Though I guess only Haru can relate to that.”

“Oh, is that what you think? Pray tell, Angelina, but who do you think will be the one having to take care of our local star roboticist as he goes into autopilot and forgets to fucking eat?” Piaras deadpanned.

There was a very slight blush of embarrassment on Haru’s cheeks.

“Okay, you’ve made your point. Though I did kinda just realize that some of our classmates’ talents kinda blur the line between ‘art’ and ‘not art’. Like, Haru is firmly in the art category because he designs his own stuff, but, like. Does Ashli have to?” She wondered outloud. “Because web design and games and stuff.”

“She will if she wants to.” Haru says cryptically.

Piares huffed a laugh. “The only label she puts on herself concerning her activities is ‘gamer’ and ‘hacker.’ Who the hell knows what she’s doing with those skills in her free time?”

“Besides pirating movies and games.” Haru pointed out.

“Besides pirating movies and games.” Piares agreed.

“Sometimes she and Bella seem like an odd pair and sometimes I remember things like this and go ‘oh yeah, that’s why.’” Lina chuckled.

“Does Bella have to take part in the art show?” Piares wonders.

“Yeah, but not in the way that you think. She’s in the journalism track, so her big assignment will probably be criticizing the art show.” Lina hummed, petting her snake.

“The word is critiquing—“

“I know what I said, Piares.”

He sighed in defeat. “I’d be worried about her being biased but I don’t think there’s anything to be biased about.” He hummed.

“Mari-chan is incapable of making a bad piece when given the right work environment.” Haru butt in, eager to defend one of the other few people he openly said he liked, though he did it with his normal deadpan tone.

“That’s scientifically impossible but I will give you benefit of the doubt because I, personally, have never seen her make something bad unless she was in a toxic work environment.” Piares had progressed into laying his head on Haru’s shoulder, looking up at the ripoffs still playing. “...is this the emoji movie?”

“Is it? I was kinda just letting the streaming program do as it does.” Lina looked up at the screen. “Huh. It is.”

They all three watched for about two and a half minutes.

“This is garbage.” Said Haru.

“Oh yeah, I’ve seen ripoffs waaaay better than this, and this is a blockbuster movie.” Lina commented mildly.

“Why does this remind of Wreck-It Ralph but with none of the things that made it Wreck-It Ralph?” Piares asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh man, I could go on about this for literal hours.” Lina laughed, leaning back in exasperation at herself.

The two boys looked at her.

“Do it, coward.” Haru said.

And then she did.

Notes:

new lore, all the kids in the rosenhart class have one weakness: if one of them says ‘do it, coward’ the one challenged will absolutely do it. This implies to all of them. Yes, including Marinette. Yes, absolutely including Félix.

Chapter 38: Intermission 4; Fall Fun Finale: Ashli + Centola

Notes:

finally, at last, I am able to update. College and general mental health shit has murdered me but jokes on them because I’m a zombie.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Ashli waved to everyone in the shop as she arrived, Centola in tow. “Bonjour!~ We have an appointment?” She called. Immediately a well dressed receptionist came up to them. The entire lobby of the spa they’d arrived at was ridiculously fancy, looking exactly what you would expect a high-class spa at Le Grand Paris to look like. Chandeliers, lots of lighting, and a lot of super rich people. Mostly white, too. Centola and Ashli stood out a bit, with Centola’s hijab and light brown skin, and Ashli with her cornrows and darker brown skin. Ashli, as usual, didn't care about that, and most the people in the lobby were staff and regulars, who were used to them. Or, at least, they knew of their talents and respected them. Ashli was, after all, very wealthy, with a small fortune she accumulated from a lot of thankful rich people for her cyber skills in tracking down thieves and would-be-traitors. It helped that her legal guardian, Ms. Desrossiers, was already pretty well off.

Centola had been dragged here many times, seeing as many of the friends she ended up making at Rosenhart were stupid rich, but it still managed to amaze her each time. She wasn’t exactly poor by any means, but she did have to have a full ride scholarship to Rosenhart, so. Average. But she was well known enough for her blog and its trustworthiness that people usually never made a fuss over her, unless they were praising her for On The Spot.

So for the most part, people didn’t pay them any mind, except for the general automatic looks they got at Ashli’s loud entrance. But it wasn’t anything with ill intention, and they mostly looked away once they realize what had made the loud sound. It was simply human instinct to look up at sudden loud things. Centola was pretty uncomfortable the first time she got dragged here, with the people looking up when she entered, but she soon learned to relax, especially as being invited here became a more and more frequent occurrence.

The receptionist who’d come up to them checked through the appointment book and nodded. “Yes, I see you listed, Miss Campbell. Come with me.”

The girls found themselves being led to a small, but not cramped, private room with some comfortable chairs in it, made for mani-pedis. They’re informed that employees will be coming soon to take care of them, but they can get settled and pick out a nail design from the catalogues provided. Ashli kicks off her sneakers and flops in her chair, flipping through the choices casually.

Centola laughs a bit, but is much more cordial as she takes off her loafers and settles into her own chair, looking through the newest designs curiously. “Oooh! They have a golden fox tail design inspired by Imperatrix!!” She says eagerly, already fangirling. “And they have a striped one that looks like Ameillé! And oooh... this set looks like Malchatceux’s chain across the littler toes and the big toe is black with their white eyes!!” She enthuses. “Ah... so hard to pick.”

Ashli laughs softly at her friend. “Rip to you, but I’m different. Ladybug nails allll the way.” She grins. “Hey, bee-tee-dubs, but do you know anything else bout the heroes that I dunno? I’m curious.”

Centola hummed thoughtfully as she kept looking through the book. “Mm... Nothing concrete. Just personal speculation at this point, and I don’t want to share it with the public. It might be very damaging, even if it’s true. I’ve been thinking about their origins and how they get these powers, mostly. It’s obvious by now that their ‘miraculous’, whatever the heck that is, is not mutually exclusive to one user. After all, we have seen two foxes now, and two cats. Not to mention the bees. In fact, the latter might be the biggest evidence to these powers not being tied directly to one person, since, as we know, Chloé Bourgeois blurred out her role as Queen Bee and paid the consequences for it, and now Ameillé is here. I’m also thinking that there must be some sort of compatibility going on with it, or something that would determine how advanced their abilities are. Each of the previous hero, Rena Rogue, Queen Bee, and Chat Noir, are very much inferior in terms of abilities to their present counterparts. While I definitely can attribute some of it to the former and the latter’s tendency to throw themselves into danger with no care, and to generally not thinking before they act, I don’t think that’s the only thing. After all, Ameillé has wings, which allow complex flight, and increased speed, and Queen Bee has none of those qualities. Also it may have something to do with how the new users seem to have specialized themselves? With Imperatrix acting mainly as a support hero who doesn’t enter battle unless necessary, Ameillé playing the role of an assassin and/or distraction, and Malchat being a self-proclaimed stealth hero. Of course, even if there is some sort of compatibility to having these powers, I think it’s fairly obvious that Ladybug is extremely suited to hers, even if she seems to be holding herself back a bit. But I can’t fault her for that, with all that’s happened in this city. Point being, she is the strongest in the group thus far.” Centola paused in her rambling.

Ashli was grinning at her. “Listen I love that, and I got a season pass for the Centola Infodumping Show, but I was talking about relationship stuff. Juicy drama, y’know?”

Centola’s cheeks went darker as she pouted. The employees came in and the girls made their choices, with Ashli getting ladybug spots on both hands and feet and Centola deciding on the Malchatceux inspired design she saw earlier for both as well. As their mani-pedis got started, they resumed their conversation.

“I don’t exactly have much gossip, you know. I’m not the Ladyblog.” Centola grumbled, though she smiled.

“I know, but like, the Ladyblog is satire, so you can’t take anything it says as true, including gossip. Plus its articles have been super lame lately. It’s mostly about how Lila Rossi is definitely not at fault for her tons of akumatizations now. I can’t even tell if this Ladyblogger person is being ironic anymore. I guess that’s sorta the appeal, but eh. The latest article is ‘This is how LadyNoir can still win’ and like, its kinda gross? I-dee-kay why, but it revolves a lot around replacing the newer heroes with the older ones and getting Ladybug to ‘Come back to her senses’ and give Chat his ring back.”

“Ladybug and Ameillé both reported that Chat was completely okay with having his ring taken away, though!! Ameillé even says she knows him as a civilian, and heard it straight from him!! Not to mention Ladybug talking about how all of that pressure and stress was leading to Chat Noir’s more questionable actions, as he lashed out unintentionally!! If he were forced to take it back we'd be back at square one!” Centola defended hotly, even though no one was actually disagreeing with her. She simply valued truth and justice above almost everything, and hearing such things, even if they were likely satire, still ticked her off.

“I know, right? That’s why I wanted to ask you for the hot gossip, cause I know you would give it to me straight—“ Ashli paused. “Okay, that might not have been the best phrasing considering the actions of the heroes I’ve heard about so far, but still.”

Centola giggled at Ashli, and sighed a bit, mostly happy, as she tried to think. “Well, I think it’s already very obvious that they’re all pining for Ladybug.”

“Oh very true!! Get you a person who looks at you the same way Ameillé looks at Ladybug.” Ashli jokes.

“I don’t need to get a person like that, mostly because you give Marinette that exact look literally every time she’s in your line of sight.” Centola teases her with a grin, making Ashli the one whose face darkens in embarrassment.

“Shut up...” Ashli mumbled, looking away. She wasn’t actually mad or anything, but... She still felt hot as she thought about Marinette.

“Hey, maybe you can get a miraculous, and join the club of heroes who have frequently landed on Marinette's balcony.” Centola joked.

“Wait, hold up!! You said the heroes have visited her on her balcony?! As in, MULTIPLE?!” Ashli said, shocked.

Centola’s smile became very stiff and nervous. “Oh. I guess I forget to tell you...”

The afternoon was only going to get wilder from there.

Notes:

idk if anyone is Homestuck enough to remember Latula’s theme (y’know the game girl one) But Ashli 100% blasts that shit ironically whenever she arrives for a casual event just to watch her friends suffer. It’s her entrance theme. Though she would probably call it her ‘boss theme’

Chapter 39: Episode 5; Ringleader, Part 1

Summary:

As another fabulous event approaches Rosenhart, Marinette thinks about all the amazing friends she’s made, and how much she trusts them. She also finally gets a preview into her newly unlocked powers.

Notes:

Aaaand we’re back!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So these colors I can see... they represent the compatibility of the Miraculous?” Marinette asks. She has a notebook open, jotting down everything Tikki tells her.

“Yes!! They’re called Auras. But only the miraculous you know of. There are thousands of Miraculous, and thousands more kwamis, so you only see the ones they’re best for that you know exist.” Tikki seemed relieved to be telling her this. It made Marinette pause.

“...Why didn’t you tell me this before, Tikki?” She asked, solemnly.

“...I couldn’t. The Miraculous... and the spells put upon it... make it difficult...” The little god was clearly struggling. “The Order of the Guardians put a curse on me so that I cannot tell you or any Ladybug holder any new information without you asking me about it specifically first!” She finally spilled, and then clutched her little head in pain. “Kyah!!” She fell out of the air where she floated, but Marinette caught her, and held her close. In the dim of her room, Marinette comforted Tikki like Tikki had comforted her for years.

“...Do you think Principal Achthoven would know more?” Marinette whispered.

“You could always ask. Fu, he... he doesn’t know enough to make a wise decision. He never completed his training, and never learned the truth. Not like...” Tikki winced.

“Rosenhart, right? She was your previous owner.” Marinette goaded. Tikki’s pain seemed to fade.

“Yes. She knew intimately how the Miraculous worked. But the Order didn’t want to know those things. They wanted to keep the Miraculous to themselves, to decide what battles were fought. But that... isn’t how we’re supposed to work. I’m sorry, I can’t tell you anymore!” Tikki whimpered.

“It’s ok. You did great.” Marinette reassured. “You can rest now. Besides, I have to get to school!” She slid her notebook of Miraculous Info into a hidden compartment in her desk, before grabbing her bag and hurrying out the door, kissing her mother and father goodbye on the way out, as well as picking up a box of sweets ordered by her class.

“Hello there, ma-ma-Marinette.” Luka was already waiting for her outside, wearing a heavier jacket, with his guitar in a case on his back.

Marinette stood on her top toes to kiss his cheeks in greeting, before they held hands and walked to the bus stop.

“So, are you ready for the fall showcase coming up? I’m excited for you to get the recognition you deserve, you know.” He smiles calmly.

“You’re gonna make me blush, Luka...” She mumbled, embarrassed. “But I am excited!! I’ve been preparing for a while now. The sewing labs and my lessons with Principal Achthoven have really been coming in handy! I’ve got a lot of designs in lookbooks, and a lot of clothes already made. Now we just have to start setting it up.”

“You seem pretty calm. Should I be worried?” Luka teased.

“Ahaha... probably. The panic will set in eventually. I’m sure I’m not the only one, though. Félix and Piares are lucky that their talents can’t exactly be presented. I’m sure Irma is already freaking out.”

“The majority of the people in your class have to make a presentation, right? Good thing you have Desrossiers. She’ll be able to keep you all under control.” Luka assured.

“What about you?” Marinette asked.

“Ms. Antoinette is a good teacher, if not eccentric. We can always count on her.” He smiles teasingly. “It’s good to see you’re worried for me, though. That makes you and Adrien worrying over me this morning. I’m touched.”

Marinette blushed darkly and whacked him on the shoulder.

“O-of course I worry! You’re special to me, Luka. And I know you’re special to Adrien, too.” She told him, smiling despite herself.

Luka’s cheeks went pink, and he looked away, now a bit shy himself. “Eheh... Your melody is as gorgeous as ever...” He mumbled.

Marinette leaned her head on his shoulder as they walked, content.

“You’re okay like this, right? With the way things are?” She asked quietly.

“What do you mean?” Luka inquired.

“You know... that we aren’t really... together-together.”

“My melody, you know that I know that you are under some immense pressure. I don’t know all of it, but I know that it weighs heavy on you. If we get together officially, I want it to be because you want to, not because you feel some sort of obligation based on how affectionate we are. The only thing I truly want is to support you.” He told her tenderly, thumb rubbing against the back of her hand soothingly.

“I want to be with you, I do... But things are just so... complicated.” She sighed, frustrated. A lot of minds flew through her head as she thought about the idea of dating anyone. She felt selfish and greedy, to be so scared to choose one and miss out on the others.

“Believe me, I know. As I said, you and Adrien are both very special to me.” As Marinette looked up at him in shock at that statement, Luka gave a devilish smirk that made her squeak and hide her face in his shoulder, blushing darkly again.

“G-guess I should have seen that one coming...” She mumbled.

“Heh. But it’s about the same for both of you. You’re going through a lot. More than any two beings should have to go through. It would be cruel for me to expect either of you to be able to make a clear, conscious decision.” He reasoned. “I think your other suitors know that too.”

Marinette’s face went red. “Wh-What are you talking about?! There’s just no way that anyone else is romantically interested in me besides you!! Let alone multiple people!!”

Luka snorted. “Lies and slander. You are the most eligible bachelorette in Paris. Unless Adrien decides that they’re a girl. Then you’ll be tied.”

She stuck her tongue out at him.

“I heard other guests are coming to watch the set up, right? People of high positions in the arts?” She asked.

“Mm-hm. Celebrities and such. I wouldn’t worry too much. They shouldn’t cause any trouble. You should be more worried about your classmates. They’re going to be their own worst critics.” He told her.

“Ha... you’re probably right.”

“Hey bestie!!” Marinette could only squawk in surprise as she was pounced on by Ashli, who hugged her tightly.

“Watch the pastries!” The Eurasian girl cried, causing Ashli to quickly back up, lest she damage them.

“Oops! Sorry, girlie.” Ashli laughed a little, but was more gentle and careful as she hooked her arm with Marinette’s. “It’s good to see you though!! You look soooo cute!” She cooed.

Marinette laughed shyly, looking away. She was wearing a long red coat that went to her knees, with puffy red pigtail holders, black tights, and red boots. “Th-Thanks... You look really nice too!!” She enthused.

“Awww, sweetie... It’s okay, you don’t have to lie for my sake.” Ashli grinned, making her best friend pout.

“Centola’s not walking with us today?” Luka asked, still calmly smiling.

“Nope. Girl wanted to head to school super early to do touch ups on her booth, and who I am to stop her? Also, ya girl wanted to sleep.” She snickered.

“That’s what Bella said she was doing too!! Though she was doing it to get a first look at what she’ll be reviewing. I’m really excited to see everyone’s, though!!” She hummed happily.

“MARI!!” Aaaand the pastries went flying as Marinette was tackled by a hundred nineteen pounds of excited Grecian. The pastries flipped once, and then were caught in one gloved hand.

“I told you not to overwhelm her, Angelina.” Félix sighed, holding the box in one hand while Lina hugged the poor girl.

Lina stuck her tongue out, and Marinette laughed, hugging her back tightly. “It’s okay, Félix!! Thank you for catching those, though!!” Marinette beamed up at him.

He looked away, cheeks reddening. “Of course. Desrosiers paid good money for these.” He said, a little stiffly. He was wearing a white button-up and black slacks, with an open black trench coat. On his head was the black Chat Noir knit hat that Adrien had gifted him.

Lina rolled her eyes. “Ugh. But I am sorry I tackled you, Mari. I’m just really amped up for this!! Today we set up, and by tomorrow it’ll be time!! I’m excited, but also extremely nervous. The rich old hotshots are here today too, y’know. And I’m not exactly super poised or anything. I’m not what a rich person would consider acceptable, even with my animations.”

“False. I consider you more than acceptable, even if you are a pest at times.” Félix told her flatly. “And your animations are stunning in quality and quantity. You are a prodigy in your field, and if anyone tells you otherwise I will make them regret it. That goes doubly for you, Marinette.”

Lina and Marinette laughed a little, flustered, and Ashli grinned.

“Aw what? You won’t stand up for me?” She challenged, lightly elbowing him.

“Ashli, you are more than capable of making those who doubt you regret it. In fact, you are probably more efficient at it than me.”

The African American nodded. “True! Also if anyone messes with Marinette I will absolutely fuck them up.”

“Seconded.” Luka spoke up from where he was quietly listening as they walked.

“Thirded! Wait, is that a word?” Everyone laughed with Lina at that. “But seriously. I care about you, Mari. We might not be besties forever like you and Ashli, but I care about you.” Lina told her, nudging her in the shoulder lightly. “You’re good people.”

Marinette smiled softly, truly happy. She was surrounded by people who cared about her, who wanted her to be happy... and this wasn’t even all of them yet. For the first time in who knows how long, she felt like she could really depend on her class.

...That gave her an idea. As they walked, chatting idly, Marinette felt deep inside herself, and was able to make herself see the auras. She looked first to Luka. He had teal circling him, the Snake... but also equal amounts of black orbiting him. The Cat.

She looked to Félix, and could see a similar situation for him, where the energy of the Cat swirled, but so did the Fox and the Turtle.

Lina showed a little bit of Cat energy, but was mostly varied, an all rounder in terms of compatibility.

She looked at Ashli, and blinked. She saw her own energy staring back at her. There was various kinds of energy, especially of one of the zodiacs, but she also had a large amount of Ladybug aura. She couldn’t help but stare in awe.

She didn’t have too much time to think about it, though, as they were finally approaching the gates. Marinette felt herself getting more excited at the thought. Her arms now free, she hooked her arms with Luka and Félix, letting them guide her as she mumbled to herself, trying to think of all she needed to do.

Most the clothes were done and just needed to be set up on mannequins, and she had a batch of freshly printed lookbooks for people to go through.

(Thanks to Centola, because Marinette had no clue how to print paperback copies of her lookbooks, only how to make and bind them by hand. Which would take entirely too long to do, even with all their prep time.)

She needed to finish a few more accessory mock-ups in the fashion lab, and then she could make the real deal very quickly. However she was pretty sure she would able to finish it today, even if it meant staying after school for a bit. And even if she didn’t finish them, they weren’t essential to her booth. She nodded decisively to herself. It was Thursday, and the showcase was taking place over the weekend. She would definitely be able to finish up everything by then. The group entered the gates, and headed to their classroom. Marinette looked off the balcony at the view of her city, and smiled. Today was going to be a good day.

Notes:

:]

Chapter 40: Episode 5; Ringleader, Part 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe my eyes! It’s an angel!” Bartek greeted loudly, lounging in the classroom as Mari entered. He, Jay, and Hemi were chatting on one of the back desks, as they fortunately didn’t have to do a presentation this time. Marinette laughed, and set the pastries on the front desk. Since the school was more arts focused, this day was a bit of a free day for anyone who didn’t need to make a booth. Though considering what had happened at the last two events, the teachers probably would have let these particular students have a break anyway.  

“Oooh! What do we got, what do we got?” Jay cooed, opening the box and whooping in delight as he found his particular breakfast. “Perfect start to a perfect day! Though I kinda wish our class’s ‘hub’ was a little comfier. School is huge, though! Maybe we can find something?” He chirped happily at Bartek, who was munching on his chocolate pastry already.

“Hell yeah! I mean most of what we’re doing today is gonna just be fucking around and making sure nobody panics, so it checks out!” Bartek agreed.

Hemi giggled at the two silently. ‘I think it’s about the same for me, though I plan to go to the booths and help where I can.’ He signed.

“Hey that reminds me!” Marinette asked curiously, as Lina and a few others entered with Desrosiers, who was carrying some boxes. “How have things worked out since your, well... chances to show off your talent turned akuma battle?” She asked awkwardly as she went to help Desrosiers with the boxes, setting them on the teacher’s desk.

“Pretty great for us! Jagged Stone gave us a commendation, so we’ve been looking at putting together a full album. Lotsa people wanna be our producer, but our parents are still debating. Legal things and whatever.” Bartek grinned, waving his hand.

“Aw man, I definitely understand that.” Marinette laughed sheepishly. “You have to be super careful about that! When I designed costumes for Luka’s old band they almost got stolen by Bob Roth!”

Félix made a noise of disgust at the name, as did the musical duo.

“Wait a sec. Wasn’t there something like that on the news? With an akuma that attacked him because of stolen designs?” Ashli asked curiously. “The hand puppet guy?”

“Oh! Silencer! That was Luka.” Marinette said cheerfully.

“Mari.” Hemi was the first to speak, ironically.

“Luka got akumatized in your defense?! Like?!— Boy literally saw your designs get stolen and BECAME A MONSTER OF AN AKUMA?!” Ashli asked, eyes wide.

“Technically the same thing happened on the first day she was here. You partially triggered it, remember?” Félix intoned.

Ashli went a bit pale, busying herself with boxes and mumbling ‘I can’t top THAT, how in the world am I gonna do better than THAT?!’

Everyone was giving the Eurasian knowing looks now, and it made Marinette blush and fiddle with her hair.

‘I’ve been doing pretty great. Nothing as big as what these two are doing, but I’m building up my acting portfolio, you know?’ Hemi signs cheerfully, deciding to leave that subject where it was. For now, anyway.

The conversation grew more casual, and Marinette went to the front to try and help Ms Desrosiers. “What’s the boxes for?” She asked curiously.

The teacher opened one of the boxes. Inside were some weighted blankets, sound proof headphones, and other items meant to help calm or soothe people. “A safety precaution. Since the last few events have been less than safe in terms of akumas, I wanted to take extra measures to keep all of you safe akumas. Most the credit goes to Irma, Ale, and Ashli for actually coming up with the methods we may need, but I’m at least the distributor.” The usually somewhat stern woman was smiling softly, but her statement made Marinette gape.

“Don’t sell yourself short!! Some classes wouldn’t take any precautions to keep students safe, especially bringing items like these to help them!! Some classes would just let you fend for yourself while preaching about loving everyone!” Marinette didn’t realize she was ranting until it was too late.

Lina had an incredulous look on her face. “What kinda class does THAT?! I’ve never been in a class that does that stuff, and I’ve been in some awful classes!”

“Yeah! Is some shitty teacher outside Desrosiers’ doing something to you?! I’ll beat the crap out of them!!” Bartek added loudly. Jay nodded in agreement, and Hemi mimed hitting someone over the head with a bat. Fé, nearby, nodded more subtly, reaching for something tucked in his coat. 

“I will not condone violence, you three.” Ms. Desrosiers told them sternly. But she turned back to Marinette, eyes soft. “That indeed is a horrible situation to be in. Is one of the other classes you’re in currently the cause of this? I will take swift action if you will simply give me some information.”

Marinette froze. And then shook her head. “N-no... just... my old school.” She said quietly.

Things awkwardly went back to normal, but Ashli had taken the time to get out her phone, and was making a new group chat.

—NEW GROUP—

Ashli has changed the Group Name to Marinette Protection Squad Two-Point-Oh

Notes:

[insert obnoxious fakeout]
April fools! But yeah no I wouldn’t do that to you guys. Be careful out there!

Chapter 41: Episode 5; Ringleader, Part 3

Summary:

Things are starting to get heated. But who will be the Ringleader?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Group Chat:

—Marinette Protection Squad Two-Point-Oh—

-Ashli has added several people to the group-

Bella: what is this

Centola: Oh I’m In Here! That’s Cool!!

Haru: hi centola

Centola: Hello!!

Bartek: Everybody’s here!!!!!

Jay: like smash bros lol

Chloè: Oh, hey? I guess

Kagami: Greetings.

Adrien: hi everyone!!!!!!!! :> 

Luka: hey adrien. hey everyone.

Félix: Mm.

Luka: wait, where’s Marinette? we need to add her in.

Ashli: Not so fast loverboy! That’s partly what this chat is about!!!!!!

Irma: ? What are you up to?

Ale: Ashli, you know what we’ve said about jumping to conclusions and starting conspiracies.

Ashli: Nonono!! Its not that! Or at least I hope it’s not but idk anyway it’s not important

Ashli: I made this chat because I’m super worried about Marinette and the affects her old school had on her

Ashli: Lina Bartek Jay Hemi and Fé can back me up on this

Chloé: Sigh. Let me guess, it was something to do with your teacher actually being decent at her job?

Ashli: Right on the money! But like why does she react that strongly??? And it’s not just to teachers but she seems like so surprised when we act decent to her and DONT take advantage of her

Adrien: I mean... you’re right, but those of us who do know, well. It’s not really our place to tell.

Luka: Adrien is right. I can confirm that Marinette has been through more than anyone should have to go through when it comes to school life, but I’m not comfortable revealing it to anyone. It’s not my secret to share.

Chloè: I feel the same.

Kagami: Agreed.

Bella: i only have like 70% of the context but yeah i care about her too much to go behind her back on this

Ashli: That’s totally fair!!!! But also? Isn’t there something we can do?? To help her feel safe? Or at least prevent her from getting more and more hurt

Chloè: ...Well. I’m not giving specifics... but it would be in all of our best interests to keep Marinette away from Alya Cessaire and Lila Rossi.

Centola: Hold On! The Ladyblogger? What Does She Have To Do With Marinette’s Trauma?

Chloè: Again, no specifics. But they’re a big part of it. I am too, to an extent... And I hate myself for it everyday.

Adrien: that’s in the past, Chloè!!!! and it was a long time ago!!!!! Marinette forgave you, and you’ve gotten so much better!!! so I don’t think you’re a real factor in this!!!!!

Bartek: This is super fucking confusing but what I’m getting it is that we should go on bodyguard duty for Nettie

Jay: im totally down for that!!!!

Hemi: yeah me 2!

Lina: Already on it!!!!!!!

Bella: tch. sure. i was already doing that anyway. i don’t think it would actually hurt anything would it?

Chloè: Let’s hope not.

Luka: i think it will be fine... as long as Mari is safe.


Lina bit her lip at the messages in the group chat. All of it was making her a little nervous. Not that Marinette was doing anything bad, not at all, but... Lina really was worried. They’d only been friends for a few months, and maybe Lina wasn’t her ‘best friend’ like Ashli and Bella and even Fèlix was, but she still cared immensely for the girl. Not to mention that she had her own experiences with shitty schools and incompetent teachers...

She shuddered a little, taking a deep breath. She tried to focus on better, brighter things, distract herself. She jumped a bit as she felt a hand on her shoulder, gently. Lina turned to see Marinette, smiling at her softly, with concern. She was walking with her now, to the main booth area.

“Are you okay, Lina?” She asked.

Lina smiled back, albeit weakly. “I will be. Just nervous. Thank gods I took my Aderall this morning or I’d be on the floor from how much is going on. Doesn’t help my anxiety, though...” She rambled.

Marinette nodded sympathetically. “I can understand. I’ve never had to take medicines like that, but my anxiety can get the better of me a lot. I’ve been trying to work on it, though! Still... This really is overwhelming. Part of it might just be that I’m... Y’know...” She fidgeted with her hands.

Something in Lina’s head clicked. “Oh, you’re on the spectrum?” She asked dumbly.

Marinette looked away with pink cheeks and nodded. “I don’t like to tell people because they tend to treat me weird, but... I feel a little better talking it about it to people like you and Irma, who have, uh, similar issues. S-sorry, that sounded totally weird!”

Lina barked out a laugh and slung her arm over Marinette’s shoulder, giving her a tight side hug. “Don’t worry about it, Nettie!! ADHD-Autism solidarity!” She cheered.

Even as she let Marinette go, her hand slid down to hers and held it. Marinette smiled shyly and squeezed it in consent. The two tightly held hands as they entered the main hall like they were going to war. And they kinda were.

It was crowded as heck already, booths all over the place with all sorts of things being presented by various students. Marinette got many waves from various people in her other classes she was friends with, and she waved right back. She felt a lot better about all this now, knowing her friends were behind her, supporting her.

Their class had their booths set near each other, able to easily visit between finishing setup. Marinette’s booth was mostly finished, and now she was just making everything look pretty. Once it was set to how she would want it to look, she was going to head to her favorite sewing lab to see if she could hammer out the rest of the minor pieces she wanted to show. But the majority of the stuff was set up, lookbooks on display, mannequins proudly displaying her work, her signature carefully hidden in each stitch and seam, just in case anyone tried anything.

As she busily worked to set up the lookbooks, she felt someone lightly grab her shoulders. “Boo. Gimme your lunch money.”

Marinette pouted and turned around to see Bella grinning at her. “You scared me!” She scolded lightly, swatting her shoulder playfully,

“Sorry, sorry. Good to see you’re doing okay, though. The guests are starting to arrive so I’m probably gonna go blend into the crowd. Just wanted to check in on you. Want me to wave over your friends from Dupont if I see them? The not-shitty ones, anyway. Like that Nino kid.”

“If you could that’d be amazing! Juleka too. The goth one? Looks like Luka a bit.” Marinette requested.

Bella nodded. “Got it. I think I’ve seen pictures of her anyway. Sorta. Most of them have something accidentally blocking her face. Just the older ones, though.”

Marinette sighed, both exasperated and fond. “Yup, that sounds like Juleka.”

There was the muffled noise of the school staff greeting the guests. Bella caught Marinette’s hand and squeezed it. “That’s my cue. Be safe, and don’t worry. We’ve got your back.” The sentiment was a bit cheesy, but Marinette knew the Italian long enough to realize that she was doing her very hardest to be sympathetic and supportive, which made it count much more in Marinette’s eyes. Softly, the girls bumped foreheads, giggling, and Bella released her hand. The tanned girl’s hands instead readied on her camera, and she disappeared into the crowd.

Marinette looked around the arena as people started to fill in even more. Lina’s booth was right next to hers, though she was busy fiddling with some portable screens, which displayed adorable cartoons of Paris’s heroes, mostly as tiny and comically sized little figures that reminded Marinette of some of the cartoons she watched as a kid. Across from her she saw Ale, and on their side, across from Lina, was Irma. They were busy working on their own booths, but Ale paused when they saw her looking to shoot an confident smile and a thumbs up, which made her feel a little better.

Irma and Lina, opposites and friendly rivals as always, seemed to be caught in a weird face contest as they glared and stuck their tongues out at each other over their booths between checking on things.

“Marinette!!”

Marinette whipped her head to look at the familiar voice, and then leaped over her booth just in time to be tackled by 3 bodies.

“Mari!!!~ I missed you!!” Adrien laughed, hugging her tightly and almost buzzing with joy.

“It’s so good to see you, Nettie! It’s been way too long!” Kim laughed, his chin on her head.

“Surprise!” Nino grinned, pressed just as tightly against her.

The three overexcited boys gave her a little room to breathe, but did not let go. Marinette was too busy being overjoyed to really care. “Hi guys! I’m so happy you’re here! I don’t think I’ve gotten to see you two in person in ages! Thanks for keeping up with me, even after I transferred.” Marinette told Nino and Kim tenderly.

The two looked away, half guilty and half flustered. They knew each other well enough to know they were thinking the same thing: about how Lila had tried to discourage them from contacting her. But they’d had a long conversation about it, and while they weren’t willing to stir the pot, (especially with Alya simpering constantly over how Marinette has changed, and she couldn’t believe how awful she was now) they knew at least that just abandoning their childhood friend and crush was a jerk move.

“That reminds me!” Kim said, and now he let Marinette see 2 people standing somewhat awkwardly.

“H-hey...” Juleka was looking at her shoes, ashamed.

“Hi Marinette...” Nathaniel mumbled, looking away.

Marinette smiled softly. “Hey guys. It’s really good to see you.”

“Yeah...” Juleka mumbled. “I... I’m really sorry, Marinette.”

“We both are. We let someone make us believe you were someone horrible when you’re not. You never were. I don’t know why Lila’s saying these things, and, well... I don’t want to confront her about it—“

Marinette brought the shy artist into a hug, laying her head in his chest, where his heart thumped wildly. “You don’t have to. I really don’t want to cause anymore trouble with her anyway. I just want to be able to enjoy my time at my new school! And I want to be able to enjoy my time with you guys. I care about you guys, you know?” She said, looking not only to Nathaniel, but Juleka, Nino, and Kim. Their smiles were soft.

“You’re right. B-besides, I... actually really wanted to see your showcase.” Juleka giggled bashfully.

Marinette grinned, and went back into her booth, gesturing to everything she had set up. “By all means!!”

The students gathered around, looking on in awe in all she had to show, talking to her about it while she continued to get things to be perfect. Even from a distance, Gabriel Agreste was looking at what she had displayed with interest.

Lila was looking too. Her true followers were still totally devoted, but these slackers were going back to Marinette even though she’d told them all about how awful she was! The attention on her was waning, and Lila did not like that at all. She needed the attention back.

Notes:

Spot the obscure reference!

Chapter 42: Episode 5; Ringleader, Part 4

Notes:

what’s worse than having an entire class of friends who constantly ignore, demean, and belittle your needs? A whole class of friends who will literally die for you and keep accidentally activating your guilt complex every time they get hurt trying to help or protect you

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Alya, I just realized.” Lila’s gasp of horror was practiced at this point— the reporter immediately turned all her attention to Lila, as did her devotees.

“There’s been this group of anonymous numbers harassing me via text, and I just realized who they are and who their ringleader is!” She was loud enough to attract everyone’s attention now.

Ale and Irma looked over from their booths, as did other people outside their group, and Marinette looked as well.

Lina could see Marinette’s hands shaking.

“This is Marinette’s number, see?!” Lila waved her phone around. “She’s the Ringleader who’s had a bunch of people send me threats and insult me!! Who knows who all else in there?!”

Alya looked at the phone and gasped. As always, she took everything at face value. She didn’t even think that Marinette might have changed her number after she changed schools; which was indeed the case. “Marinette, how could you?!” She yelled at her. “I can understand jealousy, but this is way too far! I thought you’d change for the better after you left!!”

Marinette froze, like a deer in headlights. All the memories were coming back to haunt her. They were going to leave her. She failed. She was a failure and they were going to leave and she’d be alone but she didn’t want to lose her new friends didn’t want to lose everyone—

“Don’t talk to her like that!”

Marinette’s eyes widened as two people stood defensive for her. Juleka looked nervous, but she was standing strong. Lina also looked uncomfortable with all this tension, but she wasn’t willing to back down.

“You never bothered to keep up with her Alya, how would you know if she’s changed or not?! You didn’t even try to contact her after she transferred!” Juleka shot furiously, and Marinette felt her cheeks heat slightly— It seemed Anarka’s rage really was hereditary.

“And even so, what gives you the right to talk to her like she’s some child in need of punishment?! It’s not your job to chastise her!” Lina yelled.

“That doesn’t matter, because obviously she hasn’t changed!! You heard what Lila said! She’s the Ringleader of all those people threatening her through text!!” Alya yelled.

Suddenly chaos broke out. All of Marinette’s friends who were present were hotly defending her, meanwhile all of Lila’s followers were slinging insults and accusing them of terrible things. No one was backing down. It looked like the arguing would go on forever, with no end—

“SHE’S NOT THE RINGLEADER!” Lina was standing in front of them, having yelled at the top of her lungs. A bead of sweat rolled down her tan skin, her teeth grit. “I am. I’m the one who organized and sent all of those messages to you!”

Lila blanched. Whatever she was expecting, it wasn’t this.

“After you sent that passive aggressive message at the beginning of the year about her, I found out that you had been being horrible to her, so I gathered some friends to take you down. None of them are here, and you won’t be able to make me out them anyway, but we all did it to teach you a lesson about respect!” Lina continued.

Lila was frozen in shock. She couldn’t make a retort. A counter-lie. Because no one had ever fought her that way; fire to fire. Lie to lie. This girl had snatched her lies out of her hands and twisted them, and Lila had no idea how to handle it, or how to fight back against it.

Principal Achthoven approached, looking grim. “Miss Dupain-Cheng, Miss Katsaros. With all of this said, I’ll need you to come with me to the principal’s office, pending investigation into these claims. I don’t think either of you are capable of such things, but it is a serious accusation, and by law I have to take this seriously.” She said softly, but firmly.

Lila blanched more. The law?! The principal at DuPont just did whatever she asked him to when she accused someone!! She didn’t know the law would be involved!

Lina just lowered her head in shame. “Yes ma’am.” She mumbled.

Marinette nodded numbly, too in shock to say anything.

The two followed the principal out of the arena. Lina jumped a little when she felt something touch her hand, but smiled weakly as she saw Marinette wanting to hold it. She intertwined her fingers with the girl’s, squeezing to try and comfort Marinette, even though she was freaking out on the inside.

As Achthoven lead them inside her office, Lina let go of her hand, to bring her hat over her eyes. She wanted to hide all her emotions. Her fear and panic and the fact that she’d do it all again to protect her friend.

‘As long as Marinette is safe.’ She thought to herself, and didn’t see the butterfly making a beeline for her.

Achthoven only noticed it at the last second, and started to shout, but it was too late.

The Ringleader was here.


“Ringleader, I am Hawkmoth. You lied to protect a dear friend, but now you’ve taken the brunt of the fall, while the accuser is able to walk free. I will give you the power to live up to your name, and to truly punish that villainous girl for what she’s done.”

“As long as Marinette is safe.” Lina mumbled. “I’ll bring my ‘friends’ to life and save the day!”

The transformation was much quicker, much more drastic. And before them now stood Lina: but looking much different. Instead of her usual beanie, she wore a blood red top hat, and an outfit that seemed more suited for a circus ringmaster, with a blood red waistcoat with two extraordinarily long ‘tails’ at the end of it. One hand had a blank flipbook attached to the back of it, and in the other she held a mighty pen.

“Angelina, please, we can resolve this another way.” Achthoven pleaded, reaching a hand out carefully.

The akuma looked somewhat regretful. “I’m sorry, but it’s too late for that. People like that never learn. They just keep coming after you until you either run far enough so they can’t catch you... or until you destroy them.

The Grecian scribbled onto the flipbook at high speeds and then pulled it up to flip it. As she did, the entire office was barricaded by poles and impossibly long snakes that blocked everything else off.

“And... My name isn’t Angelina anymore, I’m Ringleader, and I’m going to destroy that villain so Marinette doesn’t have to run! I’ll keep you safe, Mari, I promise. Just stay here. I’ll be back soon.”

She left, and the snakes blocked the doorway behind her. There was no way out. Principal and student looked at each other with dread.

“Oh dear.” Is all Achthoven could think to say.

Notes:

Gabriel, sprinting at full speed to the car so he can make an akuma: NATHALIE—

Chapter 43: Episode 5; Ringleader, Part 5

Summary:

Back in the auditorium, everyone is waiting to see what will happen. No one is happy. Bella wants very badly to knock Lila’s teeth out.

By the way, anybody know where the akuma went?

Chapter Text

Luka had probably never run faster in his life, leaping over tables in the auditorium to where he had heard the chaos.

“Luka!!” A voice called. He turned to see Adrien, standing there with the rest of Marinette’s friends. But no Marinette. Luka turned and ran to them, crashing into Adrien with a tight hug, that the shorter boy returned. They parted, and Luka looked around the gathered teens.

“What happened?” He asked, easily accepting Juleka under his arm as she came to him for comfort.

“Lila happened.” The goth girl said bitterly, glaring across the room to where several Rosenhart teachers were trying and failing to get more information out of Lila and Alya. They could all hear her simpering and whining and lying from all the way over here.

Luka sighed with aggravation. “Of course she did. Where’s Marinette?”

“Lina lied for her and took the fall. Last we saw they were headed to the principal’s office.” Said Bella, looking incredibly annoyed. She glared at Lila like she could burn holes in her. “What a fucking bitch. If you’re gonna lie at least make it something that isn’t literally illegal to lie about.”

“Illegal?” Kim asked, scratching his head, clueless. “I know that Mari wouldn’t ever start some text campaign just to bully Lila, but what’s illegal about it?”

“An organized campaign like that could be considered harassment and verbal assault, which is... a very serious crime. If she’s found to be lying, then that’s slander, possibly defamation. Also pretty serious, depending on who you’re doing it to.” Bella explained patiently.

“Oh yeah, you would know that stuff, huh.” Adrien said, seeming to realize.

Bella snorted. “I dunno if that’s referring to the fact that my Nonna is a private eye or a jab at my past, but either way I’ll let it slide.”

“What do we do now?” Nathaniel asked, uncomfortable.

“Wait for a miracle, I guess.” Ale grimaced. “That’s what some of the others seem to be doing. Or they aren’t around.”

“Got the hell out of dodge. I don’t blame them. This whole situation is a hotpot for Mothball to send in a demon butterfly.” Bella huffed. “My only query is why he hasn’t yet. That Lila Rossi bitch gets akumatized at least once a week, and she’s right there.”

Their eyes turned to the girl, still trying to wiggle her way out of consequences. But even then, her followers seemed to be doing most the work. Lila Rossi looked almost... lost.

It made Adrien uncomfortable.

“Hey, uh, I’m gonna go join Chloé and Félix outside. Need some fresh air.” Adrien said, almost buzzing with nervousness as he fingered the pins in his hair.

Luka nodded in sympathy. “Need me to come with you?” He asked gently.

“Ah, no, I’m fine!” Adrien blushed red, feeling giddy from the concern. “I’ll be okay, I promise.” He said, smiling fondly up at the taller boy.

Luka hummed, pressing a kiss to his hair, making Bella and Juleka snicker, as Adrien’s face went blood red. “Be safe.” He told him tenderly.

Nino and Kim eyed each other with knowing smirks as Adrien stuttered out a response and dashed out the door, flustered beyond belief. Nathaniel eyed him, nodding in something like understanding, and went back to texting a certain someone on his phone as the tense attempt at conversation continued.

Irma huffed. “He’s a mess. I think I’ll head out as well. Maybe not in that direction, but...”

“Yeah, that’s fair. This is too tense for me too.” Bella agreed. “Plus if I don’t take five I might punch her.”

Luka hummed. “Mm. I’m gonna find a quiet place too. There’s way too many melodies right now...” With that, he vanished back into the crowds.

Meanwhile, two girls headed for one of the back doors together, silent and uncomfortable with the situation.

“Do you know where Ashli is, by the way?” Irma asked, somewhat tense, but concerned.

“No idea. But knowing how she likes to rush into things? Not sure if I want to know what she’s doing.”

The snakes wouldn’t budge. They weren’t violent or dangerous, but even so, there was no way that either Marinette or Achthoven could squeeze through the gaps. Marinette could feel panic building up in her.

“Marinette. Look at me.” Marinette found herself being turned to look at her principal. “Do not panic. This is not the end. I might not have been a wielder of the Ladybug Miraculous, but I have many times had to guide Madam Rosenhart through these times. There is always a solution.” She told her sternly, but warmly. Marinette nodded, trying to focus on the grounding feeling of her wrinkled and calloused hands holding hers tightly.

“R-right. Got to think... I can’t squeeze out, it’s too small. But...” Marinette glanced down into her purse, where Tikki was peering up at her. The girl took a deep breath. It was hard to trust people. But she didn’t have a choice here.

She took out a sheet of paper from her purse, writing down specific instructions. Folding it into a tiny square, she gave it to Tikki. “You can carry your Miraculous, right?” Marinette asked. Her voice shook with nerves. Tikki nodded, silently, not trusting herself enough to speak.

“It’s too risky to transform and send out a message, but...” She took out her earrings, and Tikki gathered it all up in her tiny arms.

“Wait.” Achthoven came up to them, with a small, unremarkable looking ring box. Inside was room for earrings. “It will easier to carry like this.”

Marinette sighed in relief. “Thank you.” She put the earrings in the box. Since it wasn’t an actual box for storing Miraculous, Tikki didn’t go away. “Tikki, I need you to follow my instructions to the letter, okay?” She said firmly. “Here’s what I need you to do.”

Adrien sighed, sitting on the steps not far from from the showcase. His heart was pounding nervously, fingering his Miraculous. This was all so stressful, and he was so scared for Marinette. He felt like he had failed her again. Of course he yelled back when things got bad, defending her, but... He groaned. He didn’t deserve her. Not at all. Someone as wonderful as Marinette didn’t need a screw-up like him.

“You aren’t a screw up, my monarch.” Pollen mumbled from within his sweater, keeping cozy from the cold. “You reacted the best you could considering the situation. I very much doubt your love blames you for it.”

Adrien went red. “A-ah, love?! I-I mean, I like her b-but...” His eyes widened. He buried his face in his hands and groaned. Even his ears were burning. “I’m totally in love with her.” He despaired. Pollen giggled, but Adrien didn’t have time to chastise her or process his realization, as a note dropped on his head. He picked it up, eyes widening once again.

‘To: My honey From: Your Lady’

Recognition played in his eyes instantly. It was a note to Ameillé from Ladybug! He looked up and saw a bug-like figure flying by. It must be Ladybug's kwami. He quickly opened the note and read it. The handwriting was strangely familiar, but he recognized the writing style as Ladybug’s. He was pretty sure this was legit. Even if not... He would be able to verify it once he followed the instructions.

Ameillé: Ladybug is trapped, which means there’s definitely an akuma going on. She sent me instructions with a plan. I can’t disclose all of it, but I think we’re going to be okay.

Malchatceux: Mm. I understand. I’m scouting around the area where the incident seems likely to be. I’ve found evidence of an akuma, but not them themselves.

Imperatrix: I am as well. I can sense some kind of magic, though... This might be another big one. I assume Ladybug will be sending assistance?

Ameillé: Yes! I don’t know everything, obviously, but I can tell you that we’ll be getting a temporary ladybug.

Imperatrix: ... I see. I have to admit, I’m a bit nervous. But I’ve long learned to trust her judgement. I’m sure she’s learned from last time. I suppose you’re picking?

Ameillé: ...Not exactly.

Imperatrix: ?!

Malchatceux: .

Ameillé: It’s to protect everyone’s identities! Even so, I am allowed to pick the second miraculous for the job! So. Yes.

Malchatceux: Alright. If Ameillé is alright with this, I am as well.

Imperatrix: Just like that? Even I’m a bit nervous!

Malchatceux: Read at 10:34 AM

Imperatrix: Don’t pull that with me!!!!

Ameillé swallowed hard as she landed from her flight in the location Ladybug indicated. In her hand was a box with the turtle inside. She was buzzing with nervousness.

“Yo.”

She spun around, almost giving herself whiplash.

Behind her was a lady in a crimson hood, with black spots that faded near the bottom. She wore black armored combat gear underneath, covering up her skin pretty much entirely. Around her neck was a crimson bandana, which covered her mouth and nose. A black mask covered her eyes. Her hair wasn’t visible with the hood up like this, but two antennas curled out from under the hood and above it. Her boots had red straps; black and red seemed to be the only colors this lady’s outfit had. At least, besides the chocolate brown eyes and the slightest sliver of dark skin Ameillé could see between the bandana and the eye mask— even then, it could be darker because of the shadow.

“My name is Madame Red. The, um, Kwami informed me of the situation. I will do my best to live up to Ladybug’s expectations.” She said. Her voice was somewhat awkward, but very grave and serious. She held out her gloved hand.

“If I’m understanding the situation, you have something for me?” The assassin-like stand-in asked.

Ameillé watched her for a moment. Evaluating. Then she smiled warmly. “I do.” She handed over the box. “Welcome to the team.”

Chapter 44: Ringleader Part 6

Summary:

As everyone in the arena waits anxiously for news, Ringleader finally arrives, and she sure has some things to share!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Yo! We came as soon as we heard!” Bartek yells, followed closely by Jay and Hemi. All three guys were fairly athletic, but they looked out of breath.

“What took you so long?” Ale asked, puzzled. “We’re not that far from the classroom.”

“There were some weird statues all over the place! I guess it’s some kinda installment for the event? But they were blocking off a lot of stuff.” Jay answered. As he did, Desrossiers finally arrived, looking urgent.

“Are you all alright?! I heard what happened. Where’s everyone else?” She asked rapidly.

“We’re okay for the most part, Miss Desrosiers!” Ale answered. “Right now we have Bartek, Jay, Hemi, Piares, Haru, and myself. I’m not exactly sure where Ashli is. Some people went outside to catch their breath, but we’re okay mentally.”

“Irma as well?” Desrosiers asked.

They nodded. “Yes, she was getting some anxiety and left with Bella to try and cool off. That was about… 20 minutes ago?”

Just then, the back doors slammed open, and Irma came running towards them, pale and shaking. Ale caught her in their arms, immediately worried. “Irma?! What’s wrong?!”

“Th— An akuma!! Me and Bella got separated, I don’t know where she is, we have to get out of here, it’s trying to trap us from the—“

Then it all exploded into noise. Coils of giant snakes intertwining around the building, twisting through hallways, making it near impossible to exist, it without the heads snapping at you.

Landing on one of the hanging lights, they could hear and now see the culprit. With a snarled grin, the girl who used to be Lina was looking out over them, her tan skin turned grayish, her curls turned navy, and her eyes neon pink.

“LILA ROSSI!” She shouted, her voice booming across the stadium, leaning out over the crowd, one hand holding her to the light fixture and the other pointing. “You wanted to find the Ringleader?! You wanted to find someone to bully you and demean you?! You wanted to get someone in trouble just because you thought it would be fun, not even thinking of the consequences?! Well, that person doesn’t exist, and never did— You filthy, sick and twisted little liar!! You’re nothing but a villain, a sadistic little witch who can think of no one but yourself!!”

Lila was shaking, and looking around— for something. She became increasingly panicked when she didn’t see whatever she was looking for.

“Lina Katsaros wasn’t REALLY the ringleader. I’m about 99% sure that whole mess was just another spew of lies so people would look at little miss attention hog again. But you just wanted it so bad, right? You wanted so bad for someone to victimize you!!! And lucky for all of us, our interests lined up, because I want nothing more than to destroy you once and for all, to defeat the true villain!”

She hopped down, landing effortlessly right in front of Lila. Her followers, once stunned, quickly backed away from her, and Lila’s eyes widened in horror as she realized that they were leaving her for dead—

But the Ringleader just grinned, and pulled back the flip book. “And if I have to become the villain of your story? Well, that’s a loss I’m willing to take.” And released the pages.

Right beside her, from bottom to top, four figures formed, looking somewhat strange— They looked like they were hand-drawn, but in a real world setting. If Ashli were here, she might compare it to the American film ‘Who Framed Roger Rabbit’, but much more creepy and unsettling. These figures formed and soon it was obvious they were the heroes of Paris. Or at the very least, replicas. Then didn’t have pupils or mouths, soulless white eyes almost seeming to glow, apart from Malchatceux, who still wore their helmet. Either way, it would be quite easy to tell the two apart because of the unsettling quality that was them looking like they were still being drawn everytime they shifted and moved.

“Now, I wonder, what kind of villain are you?” Ringleader grinned, as the ‘heroes’ stepped in sync to approach Lila. “Are you going to fight back? Or are you a coward to the core?” She spun her pen in her hand, and it turned into a long, thin, sinister blade.

“BONK!” The blade clattered away as a spinning top hit Ringleader right in the face. Eyes shifted to Ameillé, the real one, hovering in the air. “Big fan of the art style, but gotta say, you really messed up on my nose!” The bee hero taunted.

Ringleader screamed in rage, and pointed at her— “AFTER HER!”

The fake Malchatceux pounced, running on four legs rather like a puma. Ameillé yelped and flew off, closely pursued.

Ringleader turned back to Lila, but found that she was gone. She could hear the faint footsteps as she became even more enraged. “AFTER THEM! Find Lila Rossi, and bring her back, so I can defeat her once and for all!” The remaining 3 heroes made a break in the direction of the footprints, fanning out to better track them.

Those who knew Lina intimately knew this was her immediately. Her transformation wasn’t that drastic, and they could see the bits of her true personality that weren’t squished by her amplified rage. Piares felt Haru grab his hand, the Japanese boy still somewhat stoic— but Piares knew him well enough to see how unnaturally pale he had gotten in his terror.

“Lina!” Bartek and Jay ran towards the akuma fearlessly.

“You have to stop, Lina, this isn’t right! What that girl did was awful, but this isn’t the right way to solve things!!” Jay told her desperately.

“Then what is?! Just letting it happen?! Taking the ‘high road’ and not saying anything?! Being a good little girl and keeping my mouth shut until someone is forced to run from awful people like her?! I’m sick of running, Jay!! Aren’t you?!” Lina screamed at him, eyes wide and desperate.

Jay was shocked, and hurt to the core— not because he felt insulted but because he had no idea this stuff was weighing so heavily on her. Akumas could only amplify things so much— Lina was blinded by her rage, but her rage was genuine.

Bartek wrapped an arm around Jay, pulling him close. “Lina, I know how you feel! He tried to get me too, you know. He tried to take advantage of my righteous rage, but I knew I couldn’t let him! Jay knew too! You’re too—“

“NO!! Don’t pretend to know how this feels!! You were able to reject it, able to pull yourself together!! I’m not as strong as you, Bartek!! I’m just a dumb girl who cares too much, and I couldn’t resist this!! I can’t resist this! Maybe it’s not the right way, but if the right way is to just let the same crap happen all over again, to let some vicious cycle continue, I’d rather be seen as a villain and fix it once and for all!” With that, Lina seemed done with talking, even as Desrosiers tried to approach her. She held out her hand, and her scattered pen returned to her hand in its original form.

“I know you guys well enough to know you’re all meddlers, and I don’t want to hurt you. So I’ll just have to baby-gate you.” She flipped her flip book again, and around the group— her classmates, Marinette’s friends from her old school, and their teacher— a gnarled rosebush formed, deadly spikes pointing outward. Just like everything produced by Lina’s flipbook, the bush had an unsettling quality of looking like it was still being drawn— the scribbled lines shifted and jutted as it moved and swayed, but one thing was for sure. They couldn’t get out.

“Everything will be okay once I defeat her. She’ll be an example! No one will mess with her after I defeat her!” She probably meant it to be reassuring, but it was only more terrifying, as she quickly produced a floating skateboard with her flipbook and sailed off in the direction that her three faux heroes went.

Centola sighed, exhausted. She had finally gotten everything in her booth set up after multiple setbacks. She was both thankful for having the foresight to come extremely early and very annoyed at what luck had in store for her today. With all of the technology and set-up done and triple checked, she had notified her homeroom teacher and wandered off Campus for some well earned tea from a local stand she knew well. The owner was Jewish and always made sure their products were both Kosher and Halal, so Centola always felt secure that she wouldn’t accidentally violate her religious laws. Armed with a large cinnamon tea and a piece of baklava, she made her way back to school, sighing and mumbling in frustration.

Today was not turning out to be a very good one. Sometimes days are just like that, where the demons poke and prod you all day like a cattle. Either way, she would persevere, just as she always had. As her father often told her with encouragement, ‘you have survived one hundred percent of all your bad days.’ She was proud of it, in some sense, that she was so enduring. That she never gave up, but also knew when her pursuit could hurt others. Even still, even the most enduring people would be exhausted by troubles slamming into them one after another. As she saw the tall, balconied buildings of her school in the near distance, she took a deep sigh.

Then, with a massive noise, she saw coils shoot out and entrap the entire campus. Centola stopped in her tracks. She blinked. Without missing a beat, she shoved the rest of her treat in her mouth, took out her phone, and dialed her father.

“Baba? Yeah. It’s happening again.”

Notes:

Centola Alwan and the Terrible, Horrible, No Good, Very Bad Day

Chapter 45: Ringleader Part 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Woah!!”

Ameillé yelped as she lept and sprinted, expertly dodging every slash from the fake black cat. She had to give Ringleader credit— This creation was extremely fast and powerful, almost like she was running from the real one. She glad for the enhanced speed the Bee miraculous gave her that allowed to keep out of range, but she knew she couldn’t do it forever.

“JUMP!”

A somewhat familiar voice yelled, and Ameillé obeyed automatically, leaping and finding herself sailing over the head of a person in green. The bee flipped once and landed on her feet, turning just in time to see the fake Malchat bash itself into a sturdy, oversized shield. It seemed to dwarf the person using it, who, rather than an eye mask, had on opaque oversized goggles, their body wrapped and padded with green fabric, the style reminiscent of martial arts. Their head was also tightly wrapped up, with a tortoiseshell pattern on the hair covering. Their skin was a warm medium brown and their figure androgynous. They smiled. “Nice to see you here, Miss Ameillé!”

They were familiar, somehow, but Ameillé shook that thought of her head. “You as well!! I guess Madame Red picked you?” The fake Malchat started to try and rise from where it was a heap on the floor, but Ameillé darted over and sat on top of it, keeping it pinned.

“Yep. She’s taking a look around the main room right now to figure out a solution. Imperatrix and Malchat got stuck with Rossi Duty. I was sent to assist you and stop this one.” The turtle answered. “Oh! I’m Qashr-tari, by the way!” They told her, poking the downed minion with their foot.

“Neat name, though I’ll have to put into a translator later.” She laughed lightly. “Do we know how to get rid of these guys yet?” She indicated the faux cat under her. “They don’t just vanish when defeated like some, and I’m pretty sure they aren’t actual people underneath…”

“Nah, definitely not real people. I had the pleasure of seeing Imperatrix kick her fake self into a wall.”

“Ah. Ugh, I wish Félix was here, he knows about cartoon stuff.” Ameillé murmured to herself.

Qashr-tari‘s eyebrows were hidden, but it was still easy to tell that they were raising one. “Félix? Like Félix Culpa?”

“Ah!! You heard that?! I mean, uh—“ Ameillé tried her best to backtrack. “I mean, uh—“

“How do you know him?” Qashr-tari interrupted, curious.

“Aaaaah, um, um— well— I go to school here! I can’t say anything else! Identity stuff! But yeah. We’re. Classmates. N-not homeroom, but!!! Classmates.” Internally, the bee hero was kicking herself.

Qashr-tari snorted. “No worries. I ain’t pry anymore. Keep your secrets. For now… We need to find a way to defeat this thing for good.” They kicked the fake Malchat.

“Even if they’re fake I still resent them being called a thing.” Ameillé pouted.

“I know you do, Miss B.”

Lila yelped as she was grabbed and carried away, shutting her eyes tightly as she heard commotion following. But she soon looked up as things steadied, seeing the tall Black Cat hero.

“Ah… My knight in shining armor!” She cooed.

“Ew.” The cat hero immediately dropped her like a sack of potatoes, and Lila realized suddenly that they had been midair. She started to scream, but was caught again.

“Malchat! Don’t do that! I know she’s a pain, but she’s still a civilian, and we have to get her to safety!” Imperatrix scolded, now holding her bridal style.

“Thank you for saving me from that mean cat…” Lila simpered, unable to pass up an opportunity. The fox hero wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Ugh.” Suddenly Lila was over her shoulder, again, like a sack of potatoes, as Imperatrix swiftly fled the scene. From her view, Lila could see Malchat spinning their chain and baton at the same time, fighting off all three of the remaining fake heroes at once and doing their best to slow them down. As good as they were doing though, it was inevitable that the three would simply try to sail past them.

“Your turn!!” Imperatrix called, tossing Lila like a volleyball across the hall as she pulled out her flute. Lila was roughly caught by Malchat, tucking her under one arm like a football while using their baton to smack the three fakes forward, just in time for Imperatrix to play a sharp, shrill tube and suddenly rise out of the ground a monster of golden sludge, which smacked down the fakes, making them flinch and momentarily stunning them.

“I’m off to recharge!” Imperatrix called, but it was only through Malchat’s comm that Lila heard it. The fox hero was long gone. Meanwhile the cat was doing several impressive acrobatic feats to squeeze out them both out between the snakes and out into the open city.

Lila closed her eyes, afraid to be dropped or thrown again, and simply clung. There were so many thoughts in her head. For example— what the fuck was all that?! Sure, she was an akuma a lot, but she sure as hell didn’t remember the battles except very vaguely. But these two— they were working together seamlessly, even if they were a bit rough with her. And they were only half the team members!! Ladybug wasn’t even there!!

More than that, what that fox hero had done… it was unlike anything Lila had seen. Alya sure as hell had never been able to create an illusion that could stunpeople. Even as Volpina, Lila’s powers were restricted to emotional paralyzation— she would have never been able to create something that could move like that, that could affect real things like that. It was terrifying.

She didn’t even want to get into this weird cat.

Somehow she found herself carried by the scruff of her jacket like a misbehaving kitten, as the cat hero arrived at Francois-Dupont school. They deposited Lila into Madame Bustier’s empty classroom through the window.

“Stay.” Their deep voice said sternly, before the window shut again, and the black-clad stealth hero vanished.

Lila Rossi, for once in her life, decided that maybe she should do as they said and sit the rest of this one out.

Notes:

Lila has examined the situation and decided ‘no thanks! I choose life!’
Meanwhile Adrien has only one brain cell and half the time it just ends up fixated on a cute person he wants to kiss

Chapter 46: Ringleader part 8

Summary:

Things are heating up!! It’s almost time for the final confrontation! It’s going to be intense!!

Notes:

Start note: whoever draws Lila as/in a sack of potatoes will have a minor character named after them— or you just get to give me a name and I’ll give it to one.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

From within the arena, a tense energy could be felt, flowing from all the people trapped. That was the tense sort of energy that Madame Red fell into as she dropped to the floor from the rafters where she’d been traveling through. Immediately she zeroes in on the giant rosebush-cage made for Marinette’s class and her old class. Surrounding the cage already are other Rosenhart students and staff, doing their best to figure out a way to get them out, talking to the Rosenhart class trapped inside. Some of Bustier’s class, notably Marinette’s friends, are engaging as well, trying to find solutions. But others are flinching away from it all. And then there’s the Ladyblogger.

“Don’t worry everyone! Lila isn’t gonna get captured, so we should just sit and wait for h— I mean, Imperatrix to come get us!” She tried to be confident, but most the other students were ignoring her. Piares and Haru were staring at her with open exasperation from their little corner they had made for themselves. Desrosiers had taken to full out ignoring her and talking to some of the other teachers through the thorns for solutions.

As Madame Red approached, the Ladyblogger suddenly shut up, eyes wide. The temporary ladybug paid no kind. She was more interested in the people trying to get around the cage, trying to help the people inside escape. One such person was a somewhat tall blonde boy with a measuring tape around his shoulders and a long red jacket. He had old scars around his mouth, and his brows were furrowed as he repeatedly tried to cut open the cage vines with a very sharp pair of sewing scissors, before bringing out a needle from his pocket. Madame Red recognized him as Victor Primordial, a friend of Marinette’s from her sewing classes. He makes a noise of frustration, stabbing a vine with the needle, finally seeming to pierce it.

“What are you doing?” Madam Red asked him curiously, ignoring the open gawking as everyone registered that she was indeed not Ladybug. Victor blinked several times in surprise, then slightly shook his head and showed her the needle he had just stabbed into the cage. The needle was naturally gold colored, but part of it was now covered in a dark, viscous liquid. He held it to her, and she took it, so he could sign.

‘It’s a strange consistency. Dry to the touch, but almost rubbery when I used scissors. And with the needle, now there’s that stuff on it.’ He signed to her patiently.

Irma, helpfully, and of course knowing sign language due to being class President and needing to communicate with Hemi, first translated for anyone else’s benefit, and then comes over to the edge of the cage to have a look. Madame Red holds it out to the Eurasian artist so she can see it better.

Irma hums thoughtfully. “Hm. It’s ink.”

“What, like in pens?” Alix asked, and then quickly realized that she made herself look like a fool in front of her artistic idol again.

Irma, luckily, isn’t paying that much attention to who actually said that, rolling her eyes in a general way. “No, not like in standard pens. Artist’s ink. Usually used for sketches and animation.”

“That makes sense. Lina is an animator, and all this stuff was made by her drawing on that flipbook, right?” Ale hummed, a hand on Irma’s shoulder. She leaned into them, heavily enjoying the touch.

“You think the akuma is in there?” Nathaniel asked, stepping aside so Hemi could sign to Victor easier. “When I was akumatized, I had similar powers, and mine was… in my pen, wasn’t it?”

Juleka nodded. “Yeah, it was. But I don’t think your object has much to do with powers, does it?”

“I don’t think so…” Haru said quietly. “I doubt it would be in there either way. She didn’t have anything on her wrists that could be corrupted by the butterfly.”

As the students made their observations and tried to puzzle everything out, Madame Red thought hard about what to do. Not really expecting anything, she decided to use her power.

“Lucky Charm!”

As it fell into her hands, everyone craned to look at it, and pretty much all were extremely confused.

“Is that a brick?” Ale’s eyes were narrowed.

“It has writing on it, on the plastic. Like some kind of product?” Piares said, squinting. “It might be English, but mine is extremely rusty.”

“Why is there a bald guy next to the lettering though? Is it a puzzle? A clue?” Alya asked, throwing aside her bias for now in favor of the shared confusion of everyone else.

Well, everyone besides Madame Red. She threw back her head and laughed. She just summoned a magic eraser. The only change from the actual cleaning product she knew from across the sea was that the background on the label was ladybug spotted. She tore open the packaging and went to the cage, trying to keep down her chuckling at the absurdity of it all.

There was various exclamations and curses in several language as the temporary hero wiped an exit through the cage like some sort of old looney tunes cartoon.

Madame Red shrugged at the absolute confusion from everyone. “It’s a cartoon, it makes sense that it would go by cartoon logic.” Not waiting to hear questions, she swung over to the Arena exit and wiped a way out for everyone.

“ALRIGHT EVERYONE, SCRAM! Get to safety! The barriers are much less thick after this, so just focus on getting off school grounds!” Madame Red shouted.

Most people wasted no time, filing quickly through the exit. This included most of Marinette’s old class. However, Alix seemed to hesitate, looking back. She was quickly pulled out by Rose, though.

Madame Red turned back and saw her class, Marinette’s old school friends, and a few assorted friends still in the building, not joining the stream of fleeing civilians. “Did you hear what I said? You guys gotta get going!!”

“HELL no!” Bartek yelled.

“Mari-chan— I mean, our friend Marinette is still missing, and she was last with Lina— Ringleader.” Haru’s brow is slightly furrowed, a massive display of emotion for the usually extremely stoic boy.

Victor nodded furiously in agreement.

“Other friends of ours are missing too! And classmates!” Irma said. She grabbed Madame Red’s hand in hers, looking distressed. “Adrien Agreste, Chloé Bourgeois, Fèlix Culpa, Centola Alwan, Bella Allegri, Ashli Campbell, and Luka Couffaine. I’m worried about them— I can’t let them get hurt. For Lina’s sake, if anything else.”

Madam Red’s eyes seemed to soften. “Do not worry. Those students should be fine— From what I and the other heroes have observed, the Akuma isn’t dangerous to uninvolved citizens. It seems conscious enough to still recognize who her friends are. She could have done a lot worse than put you in a cage, you know, with her power. As a villain, it’s probably her number one weakness— She has near unlimited potential, but she’s too morally aware to use it.” Madame Red observed, somewhat clinical.

“What about Marinette?” Hemi asked, hoarse and worried, tears brimming.

Madame Red nodded. “I’m working on it. I will do all I can to protect her though, I swear it.” Her miraculous beeps, and she sighed.

“Please get to safety. I understand extremely well how you’re feeling, since I am just a temporary hero, but the hard truth is that you all are human, and more than that, fragile. I can’t stop you from staying here, but please be careful.”

And with that, Madame Red shot up into the rafters, heading deeper into the arena, into the hallways area.

Her heart pounded in her ears as she snuck through, pushing down her crawling anxiety.

She suddenly heard chatter, and poked her head out of ceiling. “Oh, hey.”

“Madame Red!” Two excited voices met her, as the bee and turtle turned to look at her. She dropped out of the ceiling completely.

“I have to recharge soon, since this lucky charm is getting used up anyway, but I need to do one more thing before that. Gimme a status update, but make it quick.” Madame Red told them.

Qashr-Tari did a mock salute. “Well, we DID find an effective way of destroying the barricades and minions.”

Madame Red suddenly realized there was a black puddle behind the two of them. Ameillé was holding a pail of water.

“Did you wicked-witch-of-the-west them?!” The temp ladybug asked horrified.

“Oh! I’ve seen that movie! That wasn’t what I was thinking about though, aha…” Ameillé laughed.

Red’s earrings beeped again, more insistent. “Okay, I need to go—“ She slung an arm around the bee’s shoulders. “Listen up, Dorothy. I need you to do something legally dubious for me. You in?”

The girl looked entirely too excited. “AM I??”

“Over here!!” The turtle waved their shield around, like a green beacon— Maybe not the best beacon, but it worked to attract the fox and cat to them.

“Hey! We still doing good?” Imperatrix asked, a bit nervous.

“Where’s Ameillé?” Makchatceux demanded.

“Down, lover-cat. She’s doing a quick mission for Red, then she’ll have to recharge. I’m just here to fill you in on the current plan and escort you into position. We need to get Ringleader up to the roof— You didn’t lose sight of her, did you?”

“Nope, she’s still on the second floor balconies. We used a little misdirection to make her think Lila was hiding up there. We took out the fake Ameillé on the way back, but the fake ladybug and fox are still active.” Imperatrix reported.

“Ringleader is very emotion driven. I’m sure misdirection could work to lead her to the roof as well.” Malchatceux observed.

Imperatrix, nodded, and then suddenly paused. “Wait, why would Ameillé need to recharge after her mission?”

As if in response, the sprinklers went off, soaking the heroes and making Imperatrix yell in surprise, but also melting the barricades down.

“That’s why. It’s also our cue! Let’s get her up there!!” Qashr-Tari shouted.

Marinette could only wait anxiously, feeling panic doing it’s best to crawl up her throat. She had no idea if this would work— she’d never been so uninvolved in an akuma before. It was terrifying, to be so out of control. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust her team, on the contrary, but…

She couldn’t stop thinking about all the times she didn’t do enough. When other heroes were compromised. As much as she hated it, she knew that she’d come to feel that she could only rely on herself, albeit unconsciously.

She found herself tucked into Achthoven’s arms, the older woman petting her hair and humming a Dutch lullaby. It did wonders to keep Marinette calm, unaware of how nice it was to just be held by an adult who understood.

Then there was the sound of scraping. The two of them ran to look at the door, and Marinette saw a figure she has never seen before, but instantly knew who it was. One part, at least, of her plan was working.

“Hey~” Madame Red’s mouth couldn’t be seen, but Marinette knew she was grinning.

Notes:

Private Chat: Victor my beloved ❤️💕💞💘
Haha shitty robots go BRRRRR: heyheyhry!!!!! Lover darling bb!!!!!!!! okay turns out everythings cool at hone,false alarm!!! I can make it to the showcase today!!!!!
Vic pri the sewing guy: dont.

Chapter 47: Ringleader— The Final Showdown

Summary:

T-minus one part until the identities of the two temp heroes are revealed!

Chapter Text

Marinette had to keep herself from tackling the currently transformed girl in a hug, beaming as Madame Red sauntered in. She couldn’t help it!! She was so happy, and so proud of who was under the mask.

“Hey, Principal Achthoven, I’m stealing your student for a bit, you mind?” Madame Red cawed, oh so gently taking the giggling Marinette’s hand.

The Dutch woman shook her head softly in amusement. “Not at all. I think she’s been cooped in here long enough. Besides, you two have a job to do, hm?”

Madame Red tugged Marinette out of the office and down the hall. Her beeping was becoming more insistent. “Sorry Mari—“ The taller ladybug pulled the smaller girl into her arms, pressed her face into her shoulder. Marinette made a small noise but didn’t resist, closing her eyes. She already knew, but Madame Red didn’t know Marinette knew… identities were complicated. Either way, she wouldn’t betray this person’s trust.

Madame Red sighed, making sure Marinette was securely held and blinded before she spoke. “Aight. Tikki, spots off.”

It was weird to feel the shimmer of creative magic from someone else. Definitely. But Marinette kept her eyes closed as Madame Red, untransformed, fished a piece of baklava out of her pocket. “Hope this is ok. It was all I had leftover from when I went to the café with— Well.” She ended awkwardly. “Try to eat fast, if you can.”

“Don’t worry, this works just fine!” Marinette heard Tikki say kindly.

Madame Red’s foot was thumping nervously. “Marinette. I’m really glad you’re okay. You don’t know who I am, but I care about you. Probably way too much. Everytime these akumas happen all I can think of is— is that I don’t want you to get hurt. I think the only reason I accepted this position is because I knew that if I didn’t that you might be in even more danger.” She says tenderly, lips by the raven haired girl’s ear.

“I’m okay. And it’s all thanks to you.” Marinette told her. Madame Red’s arms tightened as she laughed lightly, bashful.

“You give me way too much credit. We ready? Alright. Spots on!”

Madame Red stepped back from her. Her face was pale from blushing, still looking sheepish. She took a deep breath, and just as she did, the sprinklers went off.

“That’s our cue, Mari. Let’s go get Lina back.” The temporary hero said with confidence, offering her hand.

Marinette didn’t hesitate to take it and hold it tight, letting Madam Red pull to their destination. Hopefully, to victory.

Marinette expected to squint in the bright sunlight, as she was guided onto the roof, but to her surprise, dark storm clouds were swirling; no rain had fallen, but Qashr-Tari could smell that it was coming soon, as she and the others stood in a fierce stand off against two remaining fake heroes. Ringleader was behind them, propelled into a tower of her own vines to keep her distance; she was getting desperate.

“Why are you still fighting me?! Do you actually believe that bullshit that Lila Rossi was spewing?! Are you working with her?! She’s the true villain here!! She was trying to accuse Marinette of awful stuff!! She was trying to chase her out!!” Lina screamed, voice hoarse and feral and desperate.

“It’s the same thing over and over again! We always have to run! Good people like Marinette, Hemi, Ashli, Bella, Jay?! Haru?! ALL OF THEM HAVE HAD TO RUN HERE TO GET AWAY FROM THE AWFUL PEOPLE OUT THERE! The ones just like Lila Rossi! I’m not even a good person, and I’VE had to run!! And I’m sick of it! I’m so fucking sick of seeing amazing and caring people being chased and pursued because the rest of the world is too incompetent to STOP people like that Rossi!” Inky black tears leaked from her glowing eyes as she gripped her pen. Her hands were shaking too much to draw. Thunder rumbled from above as Ameillé bounced off of Malchatceux’s shoulders over to where a garden hose sat, plugged up to the arena. She tossed the other end to Madame Red and turned it on, allowing them to blast away the Fake Imperatrix.

But the fake ladybug was too fast, dodging it nimbly. She was clearly the strongest. ‘But why?’ Marinette thought, as she hid, looking up at Lina, still akumatized and trapped on her own pillar of vines, screaming even more.

“AM I THE BAD GUY FOR WANTING MY FRIENDS TO BE SAFE AND HAPPY?! TO NOT HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT THE PAST HUNTING THEM DOWN?! Am I really the villain in the story because I’m sick and tired of being a bystander?!” She cried hoarsely, the storm swirling. Her eyes were trained on the fake ladybug.

“All I ever wanted was to be like her; to protect the ones that matter most to me, and reveal the true villains of the world. All I ever wanted was to make this place safe enough that me and my friends could call it home.” Her voice had become hoarse, ground down to a watery croak with all her enraged screaming. The vines were wrapping around her now, caging herself in, curling into herself and her own misery.

Marinette had seen enough— She knew what she needed to do.

“Lina!!” She ran right up to the vines, and the fake ladybug went to grab her, but, somehow, Marinette dodged the idolized version of the spotted hero. “Lina, it’s ok! It’s going to be okay!”

Lina’s eyes went wide, vines opening slightly as she looked down at Marinette. “M-Mari?! How did you—?! I told you to stay where you’d be safe!! What would happen if Rossi came back?! Or someone else tried to run you off?! It’s not safe!! Y-you… I have to make it safe for you so you don’t have to run!”

“I don’t want to run! And I’m not going to!! None of us do!! I don’t care if Lila wants to run me out or accuse me or anything else!! I won’t let her! I’m stronger because of the people I’ve met here, because of my class, my best friends!! If we all work together, none of us will ever have to run!” The wind howled, making Marinette’s pigtails whip around wildly. She reached out to Angelina’s pillar, reaching for her hand. Her grey eyes were wide and desperate, and somehow it was the hairline crack in the Ringleader’s wrath. “We can face down all the villains, all the bad guys, all the bullies and awful people together, without relying on super powers from a manipulative butterfly man!”

It was like there was an audible crack through the air, of the control breaking. In reality, it was the flash of distant lightning, but it was also the punctuation as Ringleader reached up to own hat with trembling fingers. A purple butterfly mask appeared over her face.

“Ringleader, don’t listen to her! You can still defeat the villains and be the hero!! If you just listen to me—“

“I don’t need to listen to you!! You’re a supervillain! You take advantage of people’s emotions and use it for your selfish gain!! And I’m not gonna let you do it to me any longer!” Lina’s voice and eyes were clear, as she yanked her hat off her head, once again brimming with rage— but this time, it was righteous.

“Ringleader, listen to me—“

”My name is Angelina Grigoriou Katsaros, AND I AM NOT YOUR FREAKING PUPPET!!”

The hat ripped, the butterfly came out, the pillar crumpled, and the rain poured down.

Chapter 48: Ringleader: Conclusion

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As the rain poured and the miraculous ladybug was cast, people retreated back into the arena, eager to regroup and find their friends, as well as get a glimpse of the heroes.

Marinette had gotten soaked from the rain, as well as the back to normal Lina, and Desrosiers had fetched towels for them, letting the two tuckered out girls sit and dry together, refusing to leave the other’s side. Their friends wanted to see them, but the stout teacher kept them back for now with a stern look, not wanting the two to get overwhelmed.

Achthoven had arrived as well, looking very miffed as she stared down a fidgety Lila Rossi, backed up by her ‘friends.’

“Alright. I was planning to remove the two of them from the situation before doing this, but a certain moth had other ideas, and I won’t let this be delayed longer.” The principal said, face hard and serious. “Miss Rossi, let me see your phone.”

“What?! Why?!” Lila cried.

Achthoven raised an eyebrow, hand still out and waiting for the device. “You claimed there was a cyber bullying campaign against you via text with several numbers involved. I am going to track the addresses of those numbers to find out who is sending them for sure. It’s a very effective method to curb it, so please hand it over so we can be done with this.”

“U-uh!! I can’t, I deleted their numbers!” Already frazzled and massively out of her element, her lies weren’t as confident as usual. “They were so mean and I just wanted them gone!!” She crosses her arms, pouting her lips and subtly pinching herself to make tears come to her eyes.

Surprisingly, Achthoven was completely unmoved and unaffected. Instead, she look to the rest of the DuPont class. “Did anyone physically see these texts before Miss Rossi deleted them?”

The class jumped to defend her, but froze, all unable to make an argument.

“Uh… I don’t think I did.” Mylene mumbled.

“Come to think of it, this is the first time she’s told us of it.” Max concluded, rubbing his chin.

“It’s not Lila’s fault she deleted the numbers and didn’t show us! It doesn’t matter anyway!” Alya hotly defended.

“It does, actually. If I cannot see the texts, and no one else can confirm that they exist, we have no evidence to suggest that Miss Dupain-Cheng is engaging in the harassment of Miss Rossi. Good schools rely on evidence for serious investigations like these.”

“B-but… I didn’t see the texts, but I saw it was Marinette’s number!” Alya sputtered.

“What was the number?” The good principal asked. Lila went to jab Alya but she had already listed off the number from memory.

“That isn’t Miss Dupain-Cheng’s number.” Desrosiers said, brows furrowed.

“It’s her old number!! She changed it right before she transferred!” Adrien helpfully added.

“Why would you have Marinette’s number at all? And how and why would she get yours?” Juleka mumbled, inciting murmurs of agreements from other students who knew Marinette and knew she would never hurt a fly.

Achthoven nodded solemnly. “With that in order, then it is even less likely that is Marinette or Angelina, as both their current phone numbers are listed in student records in order to keep them up to date. With all this information in mind, there is no sound evidence or source we can go back to to back up Miss Rossi’s claims.”

“B-but—!” Alya was cut off by the principal.

“All schools must check sources carefully, lest we accuse good students of something that could be mere jealousy. Until Miss Rossi can bring us undeniable evidence that she is being slandered online by students, no further investigation or action can take place, except to apologize to all of you for the stress that this drama may have caused. It seems we’ll have to delay parts of the showcase because of your accusations, Miss Rossi, but rest assured, I will make sure all of the sponsors and esteemed guests know that it was because you announced your issues to an entire auditorium because you felt you couldn’t tell a responsible adult.” Achthoven’s disgust was only barely hidden, her words cold and biting, extremely unlike the kind and caring woman who had comforted Marinette not long ago. Yet, Marinette was pretty sure she preferred that— an adult who was willing to be harsh on people who did wrong, and didn’t cave to threats of power.

“With that, I will be dismissing formal classes today. You are all welcome to stay on Campus and interact with our students, and as always students of Rosenhart are more than welcome to use the facilities no matter if formal classes are ongoing or not. Have a wonderful day, all of you. That is all.”

With that, the room exploded into cheers and noise, and attention turned to the 3 regular heroes and two temps who were standing nearby to make sure all was well, almost making a protective barrier in front of Marinette and Lina. The two girls looked at each other and giggled, hugging tightly, eagerly watching the heroes from behind as they answered eager questions.

As usual, Ameillé and Imperatrix had natural stage presence, playing their personas as easily as trained actors. Malchatceux said very little, but that was the usual for them, more than happy to instead be used as a strong arm for an excited Ameillé to hang off, as she looked close to accidentally flying away.

The two temps were their own sort of strange. Madame Red was very stiff in situations with lots of people, or where she felt out of her element, as Marinette and Ameillé had both gathered. Qashr-Tari was more charismatic, if not somewhat cryptic, unnerving as many people as they entertained.

Imperatrix stepped up after a time. “Alright, everyone, I think that’s enough for today. The temps have to return their miraculous, and all of us have civilian lives to get back to—“

“WAIT! I have an announcement!!” Alya burst forward to the front. Achthoven, still nearby, hid her face in a hand, mumbling. Marinette knew no Dutch but she was very sure it was exasperated prayer. Lina grimaced besides her, and Marinette couldn’t help but shuffle closer to her, not eager for whatever came next.

Alya pointed at Imperatrix. “This Imperatrix is an IMPOSTER!!”

The room exploded into confused whispers.

(“Wait, isn’t that the Ladyblogger?”)

(“Ohhh yeah, it would make sense if it’s her.”)

(“Kind of a bad time to advertise satire, don’t you think?”)

Alya didn’t hear any of it, pointing straight ahead at the fox hero.

Said fox hero looked extremely baffled. “What.” She deadpanned.

“What?” Malchatceux asked, their usually low, subdued tone now carrying audible confusion.

Ameillé was silent, looked as if there were equations going across her face but she still wasn’t connecting any dots.

Alya took this as a sign to continue. “Because the REAL Imperatrix is right her—! Wait, Lila!! Lila, come back!! I’m trying to—“ Her own words were lost as she ran off after the fleeing Italian, leaving everyone in confusion.

(“I-isn’t Imperatrix a lot older than that Lila girl? She looks like university age, right?”)

(“Yeah… plus isn’t that the same girl who gets akumatized like once a week? Some double life…”)

(“I know it’s a satire blog but jeez…”)

Achthoven came back up, breaking up the confused whispers. “We don’t have time to unpack all of whatever that was. Have a wonderful day.” She decreed, waving the heroes off, giving them an escape and sighing, exhausted, as she started back towards her office. She was getting too old for this. Her little friend would have teased her relentlessly about it, but she knew they were busy relentlessly teasing someone else now. And that was more than fine with her.

As she got back into her office, two figures were waiting on her. She smiled.

“I’m glad you both were able to follow Ladybug’s instructions. Don’t worry, nothing said or seen here will leave this room. Besides. I can guess.” The principal’s smile widened, looking at the two temporary heroes with a fond but wry smile. “You’ve fooled everyone else for sure, but I’ve been your principal for quite a while, and you aren’t very subtle to me.”

Qashr-Tari and Madame Red had the decency to look bashful, before they looked at each other, and nodded, ending their transformations a final time.

“Tikki, spots off.”

“Wayzz, shell off.”

As the green washed over them, Centola Alwan stepped forward with a whoop. “That was awesome!! Oh, right! Wayzz, you need to eat, even if you’re not transforming for a while!” Excited, the Arabic girl dug through her bag, chattering happily to the turtle God, who seemed to haven taken a liking to her. “Mm, can you eat fruit leather? It’s tanarind, but I think it’s all I have…”

Wayzz giggled happily. “It’s one of my favorites!”

Centola grinned happily, cooing over the little god as she gave him a strip of the dried treat to munch on.

Out of the pink transformative haze, Ashli stepped, and immediately breathed out a massive sigh of relief. “Holy shit that was stressful.”

“Are you okay, Ashli?” Tikki asked worriedly.

The American smiled tensely, shaking her head. “I-I’m okay, or I will be. I’m just… not used to being in the spotlight like that, even behind a mask.”

Concerned, Centola reached out to her, and Ashli accepted the hand, letting the shorter girl hold her and pat her comfortingly. Achthoven was concerned as well.

“Do you want to talk about it, Miss Campbell? It could help, but I understand if you don’t wish too. If you aren’t comfortable with such a strong role again, I can tell Ladybug this. I’m very sure she would understand.”

Ashli tensed, but sighed. “I dunno. I’m just not used to being the center of attention— the one that everything rests on. I know it’s lame but that heavy responsibility makes me feel super panicky.”

“But you did good as the ladybug.” Centola questioned gently. “You got the job done extremely well!”

“That’s the thing though.” Ashli sighed again, rubbing her temples. “I can make it happen, and I can get it done, but is just getting it done enough? It makes a difference, I know it does! I can handle it; meaning I can get the job done. The bare minimum. I can accomplish the task. But what if that’s not good enough? I don’t like thinking that I can only be ‘acceptable’ at something that matters a lot. At something where people’s well-beings and even lives are at stake.”

“So... golden child syndrome?” Centola intoned, raising a brow.

Ashli started, and then laughed sheepishly. “Yeah. Probably. Though I think I’m the one who really caused it. I’m the one that put so much weight on my skills and persona as a dumb rejected kid that by the time someone told me that I inherently was worthy of love and care and didn’t have to be worth the trouble, worth the cost of my existence, I had already made all that stuff a huge part of my identity.”

“I can very much understand that, Miss Campbell.” Achthoven said sympathetically.

“Really?” The dark skinned girl asked, surprised.

The principal gave a huff of laughter. “Indeed. Despite popular theory, I was young once. A young teenager who felt like she had to bend over backwards for basic sympathy and respect, who made overcompensating a personality trait. If it wasn’t for the school’s founder I might have just worried myself into a million pieces or broke under the pressure. But that’s the most important thing I learned in my many years, Ashli. Your well-being comes before others. You can’t save the world if you shatter yourself in the process. If you don’t think you can handle something, then don’t do it. There’s a difference between challenging yourself and torturing yourself. Understand?”

Ashli smiled a little, shoulders slumping. “Yes ma’am. Then, yeah, I don’t think I can handle a super important role like that again. Also, I’m embarrassed that Centola knew who I was before I even said anything.”

“Don’t be!! That’s not on you, I just know you way too well. Also, I’m probably too perceptive for my own good. Either way!! Not on you. I bet I could have guessed if it was any of my other close friends too.” Centola debated.

Achthoven chuckled at their antics. “Alright, alright. Hand over your miraculouses. I promise I will keep them safe until Ladybug returns to get them.”

With some sweet goodbyes, the girls relinquished the miraculous and walked out of the principal’s office together.

“I still can’t believe you literally named yourself ‘soft shell.’” Ashli teased, as they approached the school’s mural, covered by an awning as the rain slowly started to let up.

“Bold coming from the girl who literally just called herself Miss Red and went with it.” Centola shot back.

“Shush, I panicked!” Ashli laughed. The two stuck their tongues out at each other.

“Ok, being a hero was fun, but I really really need to get my set up done— you coming?” Centola said, pulling her umbrella out hurriedly.

“I’ll catch up, no worries. If anything interesting happens just ping me a bunch in the group chat.” Ashli smiled, softer than her usual grin.

“Sure. See you later, Miss Red!” Cackling, the Arabic girl went off into the rain before Ashli could playfully whack her shoulder.

Ashli turned back to the mural. Years ago, she came to this school, and Achthoven showed her this mural, explained the story of the founder. She always heavily admired the story, of a Jewish woman who faced heavy discrimination and yet went on to found a school like this, where no one faced discrimination, or at least where if it happened it was cracked down on fast. Somehow, though, she felt attracted to it again, drawn to it, for a reason Ashli couldn’t quite explain. She examined the mural, replaying the story of the vigilante Marienkäfer in her head…

Wait. Camilla Rosenhart was Jewish, born and raised in Germany during world war 2.

MARIENKÄFER IS GERMAN FOR LADYBUG.

“HOLY FU—“

Notes:

Ashli to no one because she can’t tell anyone: WAS ANYBODY GONNA TELL ME MY SCHOOL’S FOUNDER WAS A HOLDER OF THE LADYBUG MIRACULOUS OR WAS I JUST SUPPOSED TO CONNECT THE DOTS MYSELF

Chapter 49: BONUS: Requiem

Summary:

An ode to the memories, even the ones you wish you didn’t have.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The rain had stopped completely now, but the sun had started to set in its steed. A large amount of teens were arriving at a high class Japanese restaurant, chattering excitedly among each other. All of them seemed somewhat tired, and the staff, recognizing them coming from the Rosenhart school, could only assume the next big event was wearing on them. They could only hope they could ease their stress; especially since they were all one party, reserved in a large private room under the prestigious Tsurugi name.

The staff of this restaurant had a deep connection to the family, and had seen much of the young heiress over her years staying in Paris. So it was not unusual to see her entering shortly after fencing practice let out, still in her bright red uniform with sweat mused hair. It wasn’t even unusual to see her enter with what the staff was quite sure was the young pig-tailed lady that the Heiress was surely courting. What was unusual was the huge amount of people she brought this time. But the staff was more than equipped to handle it, bringing them all into the large booth seating and letting them get settled. They were all tired but jovial, half leaning against each other like petulant kids on New Years who were so sleepy but wanted so bad to stay up and see what came next. Drinks were delivered in all varieties, and the kids chattered as they looked at their menus and mulled over what to order, with Miss Tsurugi, Miss Dupain-Cheng and Mister(?) Agreste helping with any unfamiliar dish names. The conversation took many topics, but it weaved around to the days events.

“… and that’s the gist of what you said while akumatized.” Marinette told her gently. “I don’t want to pry, but…”

“No no, it’s ok. I kinda owe you guys an explanation. I can’t give all the details, obviously, because some of it isn’t mine to tell, but… A chunk of us in this class went to the sister école together as kids, and when we all met we had all had some pretty rough experiences. Rosenhart’s sister école was a blessing, our safe space. It was the one place we felt we could get away from the things that had chased us away from where we came from.” She looked around the table, and upon receiving some nods, continued.

“It was me, Hemi, Fé, Bartek and Ale. Irma and Jay joined before we reached graduating age, but we were the original five. The 5 dumb kids trying to deal with things they couldn’t understand, and becoming friends because of it.”

“Aw.” Adrien cooed. “I bet Félix was super cool back then— that’s how I remember him.”

Lina snorted, cackling at the idea. “Oh no. Don’t be fooled, Félix was a massive edge lord when we were kids.” Lina laughed a little as she said this, hat happily back on her head, chewing on her plastic straw with a little grin.

Félix’s face flushed dark red. “Don’t say that in front of Adrien and Marinette!” He scolded, looking aghast.

“You were though! You spent all your time writing super edgy and dark poetry about how you’d been ripped apart from all you love and cast astray—“ Ale enthused, cut off as Félix flushed darker and slapped his hand over their mouth. Ale was obviously still grinning under it, though, but they were more mature than to lick his hand. Luckily for them, Irma was ready to back them up.

“I didn’t start there as early as the rest of them, but I did transfer later, before we all graduated to Rosenhart.” She said conversationally. She glanced at her muted best friend, and then to Félix. Both were across the table from her. The blonde boy’s eyes widened in dawning horror as she continued. “And I believe the rest of the description was ‘ripped apart and cast away like a napkin.’”

Bartek laughed loud and obnoxious. He wasn’t the only one. Even Marinette couldn’t keep her giggles to herself.

“I can’t believe you would all betray me like this.” Félix drawled. He obviously wasn’t seriously mad, but he was mortified, his face redder than most at the table had ever seen it.

“Don’t be mean to Fé!” Adrien defended. “It’s ok to be bad at things. It’s the first step to getting better at them, right?”

“Adrien’s right! I can’t tell you how many times I stabbed myself with a needle when I was younger.” Marinette added, eager to support Félix.

Félix gave a breathy laugh, somehow looking rosier than before. “I suppose you’re right.”

“I could tell more embarrassing stories, and that applies to both of you.” Chloé chuckles, pointing her chopsticks at Adrien and Félix.

“Ugh. Spare me.” Félix rolls his eyes.

“I don’t really think there’s anything embarrassing me and Félix did aa kids that you could tell, Chloé.” Adrien hummed, taking a sip of his sugary tea.

“Yeah? How about that time where you two decided you wanted to get married and combine the Culpa and Agreste line? Félix drew a diagram and everything! Adrien even specifically wanted to be Félix’s wife.” Chloé snickered.

There was a mix of lighthearted laughter and ‘awww’s, and both from Marinette. Félix, however, looked vaguely uncomfortable. Adrien looked confused.

Marinette watched them, detecting the change. Under the table, she opened up her phone.

New Group Chat Members: Marinette, Félix, Adrien

Marinette: Hey, are you two okay?

Félix glanced down, quiet as he typed a response. Adrien jumped a little, taking out his own phone as conversation continued around them.

Félix: Not really. It’s… a bit of a sore topic.

Adrien: Kinda??? Idk… I don’t actually remember that???

Félix: You don’t?

Adrien: No, I would remember that, wouldn’t I??? Wait.

-Adrien has added Luka to the chat-

And now a fourth person was looking at their phone. Though, Luka was already a pretty quiet person anyway, so no one noticed when he went from silently observing to texting on his phone.

Luka: oh, hey

Adrien: Hey!!!! Sorry Mari + Fe but I was talking with Luka about this kinda??? And I’m not sure if I’ll do a good job explaining this but.

Luka: Your repressed memories?

Adrien: y. yes. right on the money.

Félix: Ah, I see… You believe that you repressed the memory of that event? It would make sense if so… Considering what happened after. Chloé wouldn’t know those details, of course. She wasn’t as deeply involved in it, so don’t scold her.

Marinette: This sounds like it might be bad. You three want to meet up at my house tonight? We can talk it all out!

Adrien: That’d be nice, Mari.

Félix: I agree.

Luka: you sure you want me in this? it’s not that i mind, but i dont want to intrude

Félix: I’m alright with it. Marinette isn’t directly involved either, but I very much want her there.

Adrien: I’d really really like it if you were, Luka. Otherwise I might be too scared to do anything. Apparently I need two pillars of support to function, haha,,,,

Marinette: I want you there too!! We all know that I’m still a little nervy when it comes to conflict resolution, so I could use someone to be my wall.

Luka: say no more. emotional support guitarist at your service.

Adrien: pffft

Marinette: Either way, let’s just enjoy the rest of our day. Is 7 ok for you guys? My family eats dinner at 6, so…

Félix: I can make it.

Luka: im free

Adrien: I’m probably not but Father apparently got heat stroke today so he won’t be able to keep tabs on me if he tried.

“Hello Adrien! It’s great to see you! Oh, and Luka too! And you’re that strapping young friend of Mari’s that tips too much!” Marinette’s dad greeted them quite jovially, making Adrien and Luka snicker as Félix’s face turned red.

After some sweet greetings, a bit of small talk, and Adrien being given snacks (‘Doesn’t your father feed you, dear? You look like a starved chicken! Here, have some cookies! Don’t worry, Marinette steals them all the time too!’) the three headed up to Marinette’s room, which was a familiar sight for all of them.

Her corkboard was flooded of cute pictures from group outings, everyone having a good time, alongside fashion references and important sketch pages. A half-knit ladybug-patterned blanket was sprawled in the corner, waiting to be finished, and Marinette herself was just coming down from her balcony, hair windswept and red coat half falling off her shoulders. ‘Gorgeous…’ was all the three could think as they greeted her.

They all piled on and around her bed, with Luka halfway sprawled, Marinette sitting lotus style with Adrien right next to her, and Félix borrowing the desk chair to sit in, scooted right up against the bed.

“So…” Marinette started, a little awkward.

“You don’t remember that at all, then? What Chloé was talking about?” Félix asked, his eyes betraying the deep sadness that he was trying to hide.

“No… and it’s awful, b-because I should, right? That’s a memorable thing! That’s something I should want to remember. But… well, I talked with Luka about this too. About how now that I’m really thinking about it, there’s some gaps in my memory. Especially concerning my childhood and… my mom. I don’t know how I didn’t notice it before.” Adrien said, gripping the sheets with frustration.

“You remember, right? Can you tell me? I want to know why it hurt you. Why I don’t remember.” He asked Félix, desperate.

Félix hesitated. “…It wasn’t long after my father’s funeral. So maybe that’s part of why it hurt me so. You had been so supportive of me about it, about losing my father after the old manor was broken into. You were my light. I spent a lot of time at your house then, with Chloé of course tagging along, and it helped. It really eased the pain. I don’t remember how, but we all three started talking about what we wanted to do when we grew up. About how our parents wanted one of us to marry Chloé.” Félix paused to laugh softly at the faces all three listeners pulled. “Chloé protested and said she wanted to marry her own childhood friend. A girl’s whose name I can’t quite recall. And with that settled, u-uhm…” The long haired blonde’s cheeks had gotten quite rosy again.

“I childishly decided that the two of us should marry instead, to dispel rumors. And you agreed.” Now both blondes were red-faced. “But… you said you didn’t want to be my husband. Because you thought you might end up being mean like your father if you were. And instead you wanted to be my wife.” Félix looked like steam might come out of his ears by the time he finished. Luka and Marinette exchanged knowing smirks over the flustered blondes’ heads.

“So Chloé decided that to be a wife, you had to be a girl, and you agreed quite readily. Or that’s what I remember… because the next big thing I remember is your father seeing you in a dress, holding my hand, and telling me and Chloé to leave that very instant, even though we were supposed to sleep over for the weekend. I didn’t see you for days. I was so worried. I called the manor but it went your father’s secretary everytime, who told me you weren’t available. Finally Mother had enough, and took me over there to see you. And your father met us at the door and told me…” Félix’s face was grim and cloudy. “That you never wanted to see me again.”

“It was awful. I was so close to my father, and losing him had been a major blow. You were the balm healing that blow, and when your father said that, I… I felt I had lost you too. Two of the people I cared about the most, taken one after the other. It was devastating. It took me forever to recover and heal, with everyone else’s support. I didn’t even register that Marinette had a friend named Adrien, the same name as my lost childhood friend, until the showcase.” Félix finished explaining, extremely morose. Adrien was near tears.

“Would it have been better if I never showed up? If we never saw each other again? Did I just waltz back into your life like an idiot and tear open that kind of wound?” Adrien asked, voice shaking. He squeaked as he was pulled into Félix’s arms tightly.

“No. Well.” Félix huffed in frustration. “Reuniting with you did bring back those bad memories, I can’t deny that. But more than that, being able to talk to you, to become close to you again, to know that you didn’t actually hate me, that you wanted to see me just as bad as I did, was the best gift I’ve ever gotten. I’m so happy I can be by your side that I can’t even really put words to it.” He told him, voice trembling but deathly serious.

Adrien lets the tears fall, clinging onto Félix as he cries, really cries, ugly and loud, for the first time in years.

At some point, Adrien falls asleep. But he realizes upon waking up that he’s somehow back in his miraculous, as Ameillé. But it’s different. It’s still a massive field of wildflowers, some as tall as her waist, but there’s a building in the distance… No, more like a castle. It’s not one Ameillé really recognizes, and it’s not even a full castle— just walls and and a single, lonely tower. She moves forward towards it.

The gates of it open into a proper, massive flower garden, with bees and butterflies and all sorts of friendly garden bugs everywhere, flittering between the massive number of plants. Ameillé finds herself walking over a stone bridge, looking into a pond, giggling at the colorful fish swimming around happily.

“Darling! Over here!”

Ameillé’s head snaps to attention at the voice. Across the bridge is a stone patio, with comfy iron-cast benches, a iron garden table, and a big pastel umbrella to shade it. Sitting there are two figures— Ameillé’s heart stops for a moment, because she thinks she sees her mom— But the woman there isn’t her.

She’s beautiful though, with white blonde hair and laugh lines, brown eyes twinkling, a pretty smile on her lips. Sitting out on the table is a ceramic teapot that would look more in place in the French history section of the Louvre, and matching teacups holding steaming, honeyed tea. Also on the table is a very fluffy white cat that Adrien does immediately recognize.

“Aset!!” Ameillé runs straight to her childhood kitty-cat, scooping her up in her arms and making kissy noises. “How did you get here?? Ahh, you’re as fluffy as I remember!!”

Adrien hadn’t seen this cat in years: She was a gift from Adrien’s maternal grandmother, an absurdly fluffy little white kitten with big blue eyes. Tiny little Adrien fell in love the moment he set eyes on her, and the feeling was clearly mutual. They were inseparable for most of Adrien’s childhood; the only obstacle was that Félix had a mild dander allergy, much to the paler-haired boy’s jealousy and distaste. He badly wanted a kitty just like Adrien. In fact, Félix even helped name her. Aset, after the Egyptian goddess of life, Isis.

Aset was the fluffiest, sweetest cat to ever grace the planet, in Adrien’s humble opinion. Homeschooled as he was, they were almost never apart. They slept in the same bed, she sat on the bathroom counter while he brushed his teeth, and wherever Adrien was, Aset was as well, purring up a storm in his lap. She was calm and sweet, and Adrien could pick her up and carry her everywhere.

He was devastated when she disappeared. He remembers it only faintly. He went out with his mother on a little day trip. He was badly upset about something, and Mother argued for him to be able to go have some leisure time in the city with her. It was very nice, really. Adrien rarely got to go into the city just for fun, or go anywhere for fun for that matter. Mother seemed very relaxed that day, joking and sweet and affectionate. She got him passion fruit gelato drizzled with honey— gave him a mischievous smile. ‘It’s our little secret.’ She told him. Adrien kept a lot of secrets like this with his mother, boarding then to himself like treasures, even now.

Hours later, though, mother and child arrived at home. They were told by Gabriel Aset had gotten out while they were gone and ran away. Gorilla’s stormy face told him otherwise. The bodyguard came into Adrien’s room later, and held the child while he cried, humming a soothing lullaby.

The cat purrs and rubs her face into Ameillé, as affectionate as the real one was, and speaks. “It’s good to see you as well, my Queen.”

“Wah!” In surprise, Ameillé almost drops the cat. “Pollen?”

The woman waiting patiently laughs lightly, a melodious sound. “Indeed. Inside the miraculous, kwamis can take any form they please— but in order to further their current user’s power, it must be that of the first one they ever trusted completely, and who did not go on to break their trust.”

Pollen giggles as she leaps back onto the table, her black collar tingling as the bell rattles. “It’s a very nice form, I must admit! Very spry and agile!~”

“I feel like I should be embarrassed that the first person I ever trusted that didn’t betray me later was my childhood cat.” Adrien griped.

“You shouldn’t be. It’s not uncommon, especially for those who fit well with the Bee Miraculous. It seems a common theme in the development of my budding queens and monarchs is that they come from places of distrust, which later blossoms into a desire to create a place of trust.” Pollen explained patiently. The cat’s mouth didn’t move with her voice, but it was still clearly coming from the fluffy feline. “At the very least I’m not a pug.”

The woman sputtered a bit, grinning ruefully at Pollen. “Now how was I supposed to change that? Mops was the first one I ever trusted, and that was that!” She huffed, clearly not truly mad.

“That reminds me. Adrien, I’d like you to meet Marie. She was a past user of the Bee. A copy of all the souls who used this miraculous for a significant amount of time reside in it, and can be brought out to help mentor new users as needed. And so Marie’s soul was attracted to your plight and has appeared as your mentor.” Pollen explained, with a happy flick of her fluffy tail.

“Woah, really?! That’s so cool! Does this mean this place is kinda your domain?!” Ameillé enthused. “Will I get one too?!”

Marie laughed happily. “Darling, come sit. Sip some tea and relax. I know you have many questions, but time is on our side at the moment. This is indeed a place taken from my memories, though I have altered it and cropped it to suit my needs. I haven’t mentored anyone in quite some time, so I apologize if my fashions aren’t up to date.” She brushes out her long, patterned skirt self-consciously. It’s a very simple and plain thing, suited to gardening, with thick brown gloves on her hands. Almost retro, though Adrien doesn’t really study enough fashion to place the time period.

Ameillé came forward, sitting next to Marie with a smile, taking the teacup offered gratefully. She was right; they had time. The bees drift lazily, and the various flowers sway peacefully in the wind.

Marie sighs, fond. “You have so many soulmates, darling. Goddamn.”

Notes:

Imperatrix: jeez, ameille, how come your mom lets you have TWO supernatural mentors trapped in jewelry?
Ameille: my mom is probably dead

Chapter 50: BONUS: OX

Summary:

Happy 50 chapters! Here’s a short one before the official intermission. After that, two characters are having a birthday, then it’s back to your regularly scheduled shenanigans.

Chapter Text

The bell to the door rang, and Fu looked up from where he was sorting oils. “Greetings, how can I—“ His eyes widened. “Oh.”

“Oh indeed.” Said a woman he hadn’t seen in decades. The pale, wrinkled woman was very different from last he saw her, her chestnut hair streaked with grey, but he would recognize that scowl anywhere, and he was very wary of it.

“R-Roza, it’s been almost fifty years! You look good!” He smiled, trying to appease her as the woman walked straight to him like a tiger on the prowl.

“Indeed. Though I don’t remember giving you permission to call me that. Use my surname or just call me ‘ma’am.’ You think in fifty years you would learn not to be a suckup, but here we are. And you’re still an idiot.” The woman scowled. It wasn’t hard to be taller than Fu, but she still towered over him.

Fu wilted. “Well that’s a bit harsh—“ 

Hou je muil! You said you would be more careful with giving out the miraculous if anything like this happened again! And yet what did you do?! You gave the two most powerful miraculous to CHILDREN! WITHOUT GUIDANCE AT THE BEGINNING!! I would forgive you giving it to children if you had done it the way Camilla did with us, in small doses with constant guidance, worked up to having it full time, but you just gave it to them?!” The woman was furious. Fu was wincing, shrinking into himself like a turtle wanting to go into its shell. “And left them to deal with it for months on their own?! You should be thanking every god in the universe that you actually managed to find a True Ladybug with your shitty picking! And that she could recognize your awful picking with the Cat!! You’re lucky that I can tell who the Ladybug and the current Cat both are or I would have raised Hell upon you, you, you— paardereet!!”

Fu knew better to try and escape the woman’s wrath, because even if she was much older now, she could definitely beat him in battle, even without having a miraculous now. At the very least he had the decency to look ashamed.

The woman rubbed her temples. “Where’s the box.”

“Ah!” Fu looked surprised. “R— I mean—“ Her look made him wilt. “I understand  why you may be concerned, but too many will—“

“Ryukō. Viperion. Queen Bee. Pegasus. King Monkey. Carapace. Rena Rogue.” Her voice was cold and harsh. “You’ve already revealed far too many. If you try and take back your mistakes now all you do is put the current users at a major disadvantage. Ladybug needs the extra support, and you know well why I am a better choice to pick such a thing out.”

Fu opened and closed his mouth, but ultimately sighed, nodding. “Very well. Follow me, Madam Achthoven.”

“Marinette?”

“Oh! Principal Achthoven, hello!”

“Greetings to you as well, dear. I wanted to give you some fair warning. I’ve… convinced that old man Fu to allow me to bestow a Miraculous. For safety of identity I won’t say who will get it, but they are a student at the school. With my experience with the miraculous I am able to determine that they are completely trustworthy and will be loyal to you, so don’t fear.”

“O-oh!! Thank you for the warning… do you know when they’ll appear?”

“I believe they will show up for your usual patrols. I’m still training them to wield this Miraculous, but they’re eager to introduce themselves and help. So likely? Tonight. They are to refer to me as your mentor.”

“Alright. Thanks so much for letting me know! I’ll let the others know too. Bye, have a nice day!”

The call ended. Marinette looked at her phone, nervous, but took a deep breath. It would be okay. It had to be.

Ameillé fluttered and flipped through the air as she raced to patrol. After falling asleep at Marinette’s place she had to quickly sneak out, though luckily it seemed like Luka and Félix had gone home while she was asleep, and Marinette was likely in her loft bed, asleep. Ameillé was too panicked about being late to check.

Her feet landed softly on the Eiffel Tower, where she saw Ladybug, Malchatceux, and Imperatrix. But they didn’t notice her, looking at something else. Someone else.

Standing in front of them was a tall, somewhat muscular figure. Their hair was raven and short, with a white spot in the middle of their bangs, which also curled up somewhat in a ‘cowlick’.  Their suit is navy blue leather with armored patches, and around their neck, hiding their mouth is a bright red scarf, super long, the end flickering around behind them like a oxtail. On the sides of their head were massive horns, and their hands were clad with thick leather gloves. The only thing not covered, ironically, were their eyes, a soft brown. It was easy to tell their emotions through them. Hefted over their shoulder was a massive whack-a-mole mallet. Their eyes smiled as the spun the hammer, handle on the ground, hammer opening up to a screen, where they quickly wrote something with their fingers, tilting it to the cautious heroes to see.

‘It’s nice to meet you all! My name is Asteriox, the Ox Hero chosen by Ladybug’s mentor. I hope we get along.’

Ladybug seemed to relax somewhat, and Malchat loosened their posture from where they were ready in case of battle. No one said anything. Then Ameillé threw herself at the Ox.

“Nice to meet you too!! You’re so cool!!” She shouted. The Ox hero caught her with ease, almost like they were expecting it, and woah, size difference. Ameillé grabbed one of their horns, ooh’ing and ahh’ing at their appearance.

“The horns are so cool! I bet you could use those as secondary weapons! Though that hammer can definitely do some damage! And you’re super sturdy! What are the Ox’s powers?! You seem like a powerhouse type, right?? A tank!! We really need one of those! Wait, is your superhero name a pun?!” It went on. Asteriox only looked amused, though, holding her in their arms and letting her chatter away.

The other heroes looked amused, Malchat fondly shaking their head at the sight. But they could silently agree. If Ameillé trusted the new hero right from the start, they could certainly give them a shot.

Chapter 51: Intermission

Summary:

Have some cute stuff!! This intermission is full of it. Mostly to make up for upcoming parts. Oh boy.
Loose plan:
Finish intermission
It’s Someone(s) birthday!!!! Special bonus intermission.
Final intermission before next episode. (AAAAAA)
Next Episode: Exhaust. Prepare tissues.

Chapter Text

The day of the Art Showcase fortunately came on time thanks to the efforts of the students who didn’t at all want it delayed. As the sun rose on that chilly Saturday morning, Sabine Cheng had made absolutely sure that her daughter was up and going. Marinette had gotten better about not oversleeping since transferring to Rosenhart, and Sabine had a hunch that it was because the new school caused much less anxiety on poor Marinette. However, there were other factors in place too that Tom and Sabine could hardly blame their daughter for. For example, for about a year now, their Marinette had been subject to a strange, seasonal medical condition where she became very sleepy and lethargic in cold weather. It was frightening to find out, especially because the biggest risk of it was that if she got too cold she would go into a coma-like state. A year ago around this time, Gina had sourced some of her hefty traveling funds and taken Marinette to a top-class doctor for a week during a school break to try and figure out a solution.

The doctor was extremely kind, used to helping children with strange conditions, who wore a pretty diadem and had a variety of stuffed animals for the already sleepy Marinette to play with while she was examined. She’d concluded that Marinette had a very strange variant of chronic fatigue syndrome that would need to be studied more in depth. For now, the best way to help was to always make sure Marinette was warm in the winter months, and to accompany her outside as much as possible in case of an emergency in which she gets too cold. Tom and Sabine had both been very diligent about handling this, and they certainly weren’t going to slack off just because she was at a much better school. That said, getting her up on chilly mornings was still somewhat difficult. But they’d gotten her up, fed her breakfast with that nice boy Luka, and trusted him to get her to school safe. The two parents were proud; they knew she would brilliant. Of course, they’d eventually go to join her at the school to see her showcase for themselves.

But they did have a business to run, and Saturday mornings were busy. Closer to closing time they could afford to close early, but not the whole day, heavens no. Even though Tom so badly wanted to. It made Sabine chuckle. Some said her husband was large and intimidating, but he was really just a pitbull. A big, gentle nanny dog that people judged at first glance for silly things.

Even years after the bakery was bought they still worked together with ease, though. The bell rang as someone came in, and Sabine took to the counter after quickly washing her hands free of powdered sugar.

“Bonjour— Oh!” She couldn’t help her surprise at such a familiar face. One she hadn’t seen in a very long time. “Olympia! A good morning to you! Or is it Detective Alleggri right now?

The older woman chuckled, tilting her flat hat in greeting. “Were this any other business I would say Detective Allegri, since I am on the job. But I’ll make an exception for you and Mister Orso back there.”

Sabine giggled politely, watching as the Detective stepped to the side so the Chinese woman could keep tending to customers. After a few quick ring ups, there seemed to be a bit of a gap in customers.

“So! What brings you by, Olympia? Is your order still the same after all this time? It’s been years now, not that I blame you for not visiting.” Sabine shared a significant look with the grey-streaked woman. They both knew why without saying: The Mayor was much too close by, and much too meddlesome. Sometimes Sabine wished she and Tom could up and move over closer to where Olympia was, set up the bakery there in quieter, cozier parts of Paris. But though they were fairly well off and their bakery a huge success, moving just wasn’t a viable option at the moment; not between the chaos of the heroes and the general troubles of moving an entire business. It really was a shame… besides, didn’t Olympia have a granddaughter around Marinette’s age? Oh what great friends they could be!

“Oh! That reminds me, how is your granddaughter? The last I heard was, ah—“ Sabine glanced at Tom, who was working but listening in.

“Mari’s 10th birthday! Olympia got her that camera she still uses!” Tom answered while kneading dough. His memory was sharp as always.

“Yes, I remember. Last I heard was then, you saying you were taking in your granddaughter in? I hope the treats we sent made her feel more at home.”

Olympia’s face was slightly flushed from embarrassment at the deep care these two showed in remembering such things. She barely even remembered their daughter’s name, it’s been such a stressfully long time, but they worried so much over her, just because they were kind. She smiled gently. “You got my girl addicted to coffee is what you did. On that note, my order is the same, with an order of youtiao and milk coffee for ma belle.” The two woman chuckled for a moment as Sabine rung up that order, thinking about what had changed and what had stayed the same.

“Though, unfortunately, I did indeed come for reasons unrelated to your pastries, no matter how delicious they are. I’m on the job right now, and it’s a big one. I shouldn’t say much in public, but I’ve been employed by actual royalty to find the source of slanderous rumors.”

“You’re kidding!” Sabine gasped.

“Mio dio, I wish I was. I’ve finally tracked it down to an area of origin, but I’m not yet sure of anything yet, so I’ve been asking locals about some of these rumors and such to try and narrow down suspects. That in mind, I’ll just ask straight out— Do either of you recognize the name ‘Lila Rossi?’

Tom audibly groaned. Sabine mumbled what was probably either a swear or a prayer in Mandarin.

“Not much that would help concretely, I think.” Sabine sighed, rubbing her temples. “Hearsay. From what we can tell she’s a very nasty girl. We’re both pretty sure she’s the cause of our daughter being expelled from DuPont near the start of the school year.”

“I admit, it’s been long enough that I only partially remember your daughter’s name, but no child raised by Tom and Sabine could ever turn out a troublemaker enough to be expelled. At least, not without a very good reason for such troublemaking.”

“Oh, exactly! We don’t have any hard evidence, but the principal has always… Well.” Sabine struggled for a polite way to describe it.

“Had the backbone of an over cooked noodle?” Tom provided.

Sabine chuckled. “Yes, but only when it comes to those who appear rich and powerful. Lila Rossi claims her parents are ambassadors, which is why we think she likely manipulated a much more benign situation.”

“I see.” Olympia intoned, nodding as she mentally noted this. “You’re right, it isn’t hard evidence. But at the very least, it’s a lead.”

The two smiled, and Sabine handed the detective her order. “Good luck, Olympia, and do try to visit more often.”

The woman laughed. “I’ll do my best.”

Marinette sighed, relieved as she was able to arrive back to her booth. No rich people, no Lila, perfect to finish set up. It was pretty early, and the showcase wouldn’t officially open until later. She had just enough time to finish some optional stuff. Gathering her materials and checking over her booth again, Marinette walked out of the auditorium and into the main building. Rosenhart was a huge school, but Marinette had gotten used to finding the places she needed to go. There were more places that she didn’t have to go, though, or didn’t have to go often. It made her hopeful, somewhat. Maybe as she keeps going through the years, she’ll get to see more…

As she entered the sewing labs she saw that she wasn’t alone, a few other students making last minute adjustments and crafts. Over at a far table, Victor waved to her, making Marinette smile as she hurried over to him. Silently she set up across from him, organizing herself and starting to work.

It was a strange friendship that she’d found with him. Or maybe it was better to say that it was unlike most she’d ever had. Victor and her didn’t really need words. They could communicate pretty well without them. Maybe it was because they had similar childhoods, and similar childhood struggles, where everything was so much that they just… stopped talking. The only real difference was that Marinette eventually started talking again, while Victor never did. Even so, both were happy with where they were in life. Though they did have a very good laugh when they realized how similar the names of their respective cool older friends were.

Speak of the devil…

“Mari? Hey, I figured I’d find you in here.” Luka smiled warmly as he walked over to the table. Victor was already smirking knowingly at Marinette. That was another difference between her and Victor. Despite being mute, Victor was somewhat bolder; or more specifically, he had already gotten together with his older friend. Marinette had not, obviously, and Victor loved to tease her about it. For now, Marinette rolled her eyes at him before turning to Luka.

“Hi Luka! I’m just finishing some last minute mock-ups since I have time. They’re not required but it will still probably help to have them.” Marinette told him happily. She showed him the hats she was putting together, the one in her hands a white cloche with a yellow ribbon around the base. She was currently making a felt pink rose with light green leaves to attach to the ribbon, atop which she was going to put a little felt bee she made herself previously.

“That’s real cute, I like it. It kinda reminds me of some of the hero merch but… less gaudy?” Luka wasn’t a fashion designer by any means, and it was pretty obvious just by looking at him; it would be a cold day in hell before someone convinced him to dress business casual for school like they were recommended to. Even still, Luka could still understand her vision, and honestly, that’s kind of what Marinette was going for with these.

“I’m glad you think so! It means I’m going in the right direction with this line of mock-ups.” She turned back to her hat, sewing needle flying as she worked busily. Luka watched over her shoulder, fascinated, and Victor chuckled breathily, amused.

‘Is it that you want this concept to be simple enough that even those who aren’t fashion literate can get the gist?’ Victor signed, taking a small break from his own work. He was more exclusively a costume designer, so of course what he was working on was a bit more complex and time-consuming, requiring breaks. Not to mention it looked like it would have more mechanical parts— again, not a surprise since his boyfriend did robotics. They usually did collaborate— it made Marinette wonder if she could possibly do the same somehow with Luka, or Ashli, or her other arts-inclined crus— WAIT HOLD UP—

“Ow!” Marinette shook her hand, having accidentally stabbed her finger with a needle. Not uncommon, but Luka was still worried, which made both Marinette and Victor laugh. “S-sorry, I’m just a bit all over the place. But you’re right on the spot as usual, Victor. I’ve been working on this line for a while— It’s the start of me trying to really make a brand for myself. A brand that everyone can enjoy, that you can understand the concepts even if you aren’t particularly invested in fashion. It’s a bit of a rebellion I guess, from bigger name fashions that try to talk jargon and use these big terms to make them seem better than everyone else— or more likely, to justify a lack of creativity and effort.”

“So kinda rebelling against what Gabriel Agreste seems to do all the time?” Luka chuckles.

Marinette nodded eagerly. “Mm! Exactly! What do you guys think?”

“I think you’ve been spending too much time with Bella.” Another voice joined the fray, more stiff than the others. But Marinette recognized Félix’s gloved hand on her arm affectionately in an instant.

Luka snorted on Marinette’s other side. “You jealous, Fé?” He smirked, making Félix go slightly pink and roll his eyes.

“It’s a brilliant idea, I think. I hope it’s well received, though with your talent I expect the probability of the outcome being failure to be extremely low.” Félix tells her softly, a rare genuine smile on his face.

“I’m sure it will be. And, hey, no matter the outcome, your emotional support guitarist is here.” Luka chuckled, resting his chin on her head.

Marinette went red at the attention, laughing sheepishly and trying to get back to focusing on her work.

Meanwhile Victor had taken a picture.

Private Chat: lulu <3

Vic pri the sewing guy: [image.jpg]

Haha shitty robots go BRRRRR: LMAO

Haha shitty robots go BRRRRR: dam Mari how come yuor mom lets you have TWO tol simps

Vic pri the sewing guy: I think her mom might be ladybug. Anyway look at my progress so far <3 [image.jpg]

Haha shitty robots go BRRRRR: :0900000!!!!! I LVOE IT AND UOU ALSO

Vic pri the sewing guy: ^_^

Group Chat: YOU TELL HIM LINA ❤️❤️

Lina: again I am asking you guys to change the group name back -_-

mister roboto: no ❤️

#1 class rep: You can’t just tell off a terrorist and break your own akumatization and not expect us to praise you endlessly, Angelina.

Lina: blah. just wait, you’re gonna do something cool and I’ll hype you bout it for WEEKS!!!!! I’ll make EVERYONE know what you did! ILL CHANGE YOUR NAME TO WINNER WINNER CHICKEN DINNER

mister roboto: be careful when that time comes Lina, Félix said he would remove your group chat admin privileges if you kept changing other people’s usernames to dumb stuff without their permission

game girl: yea and I won’t stop him lmao.

-#1 class dep(uty) is now online.-

#1 class dep(uty): The showcase is about to start, why are you all texting the chat?

Game girl: lmao ale is getting onto Irma what a sight

Bark-tek: y’know it’s serious when ale has to become class parent

mister roboto: This is Piares. I’ve confiscated Haru’s phone so he will stop procrastinating the final touches on his presentations.

Jay bird: lmao

passion for fashion: hey do you guys know if maris out of school friends are coming again

Bark-tek: lol just say Adrien, Bella

passion for fashion: no

-Fix it Félix is now online.-

Fix it Félix: Adrien and Chloé are, and I think Adrien said Kagami was going to stop by. Me and Marinette are on our way back to the auditorium right now.

Fix it Félix: Wait why is my name-

Fix it Félix: .

Fix it Félix: ANGELINA.

-Fix it Félix has changed Lina’s name to ‘terrible bastard girl’-

-Fix it Félix has given Lina the ‘gay baby jail’ timeout role.-

terrible bastard girl: LMAO WORTH IT

Chapter 52: Intermission Finale

Summary:

Y’all ready for some whiplash

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After the chaos of yesterday, the quiet soundproofed limo was a blessing for both Chloé and Adrien. It was nice to relax, though Adrien couldn’t keep his thoughts as quiet as the vehicle.

He squirmed. He was thinking bout all that Marie had told him while he was in his miraculous… the advice she gave him. “Chloé, can I, uh… tell you something?”

She chuckled. “That’s dangerous. But you may.”

“Well, uh, you know how I’m, uh…” He looked around the car. It was soundproof so the driver couldn’t hear, but Adrien was still worried. “The bee hero?”

Chloé snorted softly in amusement. “I am well aware. I’m also well aware that your type is apparently people with an atlas complex. Though maybe I’m a hypocrite in that regard…”

Adrien pouted. “Chloé…”

“I’m just teasing. C’mon, tell me.”

“Uh… well. I got in my miraculous? Like how you mentioned you did? And I found a mentor and have been talking with her and she said to tell you so, I, uh—“ Adrien hesitated, terrified. “I was Chat Noir!!”

Silence. Adrien felt like he might faint, thoughts spiraling down fast. Oh god what if Chloé hates him?! What if she thinks he’s a harasser?! What if she tells ladybug, or worse, Marinette?! Then Chloé laughed softly, fond. “Adrien, I was 90% sure you were. But thank you for confirming fully. And… for trusting me to know.”

Adrien let out a massive sigh of relief, slumping over onto Chloé, who accepted the dead weight with grace and some headpats.

“My monarch is spreading their wings! How wonderful!~” Pollen sang from where she was tucked away in Adrien’s blue scarf. Adrien chuckled fondly, petting her fuzzy head with a finger.

“Have you told anyone else? As far as I know, only you and ladybug know I’m the fox hero, and you found out by accident. I would assume the same is with you and the bee.” Chloé asked, curious.

“Uh… well. You know now that I was chat noir and am Adrien… but Ladybug. Uh. She figured out that Ameillé is Chat Noir, but doesn’t know Adrien is either???” Adrien explained helplessly.

Chloé looked totally and completely done. She pinched his cheeks. “How do you get yourself into these things, Adrien?”

“Ow!! I didn’t decide on this!! Ladybug was always big on identities so it’d be bad to tell her now!! Especially since I was the black cat!”

“I know but now you’ve got yourself tangled in some four dimensional shape of an identity crisis! And worse, I’m the only one who knows enough to see how convoluted and dumb it is!!”

“Chloeeeee!”

Trixx and Pollen shared a knowing look. Despite being only children, these two acted more like bickering siblings than anything else.

The showcase has officially started! All sorts of people were walking through now, looking at what the students had set up. Most were adults looking for new talent, but many uninvolved students were browsing as well for fun.

“Oh, Marinette!” The Eurasian turned to see Oda, Hemi, and some of the other theatre tech approaching. Oda was leading the charge, smiling warmly at her.

“Hi guys!” Marinette greeted, waving them over. The techs got busy looking at all the stuff she set up, impressed.

“This all looks wonderful, Marinette. You really have a talent.” Oda tells her, seeming in a much better mood now, than she did the day of the play. “Bong-Cha says hello, by the way. She wanted to check things out, but she’s busy doing stage manager things.”

“Tell her I said hi back! I hope she’s been doing better since... y’know.” Marinette laughed sheepishly.

“No worries, she is!” Piped up Belle, who had been looking at some of the mock accessories Marinette was displaying. “Durant hasn’t been anywhere near the Performing Arts building, and thank goodness for that.”

“I’m pretty sure if he tried that Mister Cesar would run him through like a gladiator.” Tyler commented with a small smile.

“Anyway, we were just wandering around for fun, since we don’t have too much to do right now. See you later!” Oda waved, and the group left, but not before Belle snipped, “We’ll have Hemi text you when we need another super glamorous costume!~”

Marinette giggled as she watched them playfully bicker as they left.

“Woah! I didn’t know they did fashion design at this school!” A girl in somewhat avant-grade but still pretty stylish wear was coming up to the table, looking around eagerly. “Woah, all of this is so pretty! And it’s like really soft, most of it... N-not in texture, but—“ She laughed at herself, putting her sunglasses on her forehead. “Sorry! My name is Summer! My dad is some super bigwig guy who makes me come to all these hoity-toity events. But I’ve been trying to get into fashion design, and this stuff is just so cool!” She gushed.

Marinette laughed, reminded of her younger self, who had cut apart all kinds of fabrics to experiment and try crazy things, in her eagerness to know more about how all of it worked. “It’s ok! It’s really great that you’re trying to get into it. It’s a competitive business, but Rosenhart is a really great school for it, or at least that’s what I think. I only started here this year but everyone is very supportive!” She blinked, at the sunglasses on the girl’s head. She looked... familiar? “Sorry, have we met?” Marinette asked.

Summer went bright red, looking away and laughing sheepishly. “M-maybe? Ah... Back at the beginning of the school year I got akumatized. It was mortifying... Especially because what caused it wasn’t even that big of a deal. It was really mostly on me. But... being akumatized, and the aftermath, did actually help me a lot. I was, y’know, Passionista, stupid name—“

Marinette nodded in recognition, letting her ramble. “Very stupid. Uh, no offense.”

“Nono! You’re totally right! Everything about my akumatization was stupid. But afterwards, the person who had upset me, she... she didn’t really apologize, and she didn’t do anything wrong so that was a good thing— but. She comforted me. Advised me. I dunno. I guess I... changed. I figured out that I had to, if I was gonna get anywhere, if I was going to get over that major embarrassment. I’m not dumb enough to call her my friend, but we still talk a good bit, and that’s kinda what she said too. That I couldn’t just stew in my anger and negative emotions, like lots of people would before and even after getting akumatized.”

Marinette winced, thinking of Lila and her many akumatizations. “Yeah, very true.”

“Right.” Summer smiled brightly. Her lipstick was green, but somehow it was a soft pastel green that she made work. “You have to look at yourself and say ‘Okay, that was bad. How do I prevent that from happening again?’ Or, at least; ‘How can I handle that better if it or something similar happens again?’”

Marinette nodded, now thinking of herself, of Chloé, of Chat— who was now Ameillé. “That’s pretty deep. Maybe you should be writing a blog.” She said with a bright smile.

Summer went redder, chuckling sheepishly again. “M-maybe. Oh! Sorry, I gotta go, but what’s your name? I wanna know so I can look out for you at other Rosenhart events!”

Marinette giggled. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

Summer snapped. “Hey! Conjoined surname buddies! I’m Summer Castlillon-Coneflower. Though mine just sounds pretentious…”

“I think it’s nice.” Marinette smiled softly.

Summer looked like she wanted to say more, but an older man called her name, and she winced, smiling apologetically before she ran off.

There was a small lull, people looking at her things quietly, Marinette answering questions. There were many smaller fashion-involved businesses that were very interested in her work and especially liked her casual miraculous-inspired designs, even the accessories.

(If the accessories were intentionally made to look somewhat like they could possibly be a miraculous in order to throw off hawkmoth, that was a coincidence.)

She had a lot of success in getting in touch with smaller businesses and possibly outsourcing her designs for greater production. It was a real accomplishment for Marinette, to finally have what seemed to be a chance to have her fashions out in the world, even on a smaller scale than she once planned.

“BUTTERFLY!!” Marinette startled at the sudden exclamation, looking down to see a half-Chinese boy, around Maybe elementary age, pointing excitedly to the butterfly hoodie mockup Marinette had made. Despite butterflies being associated with… you know who, she was quite happy with this design. The little boy seemed even more happy.

“娘! 漂亮姑娘在賣蝴蝶衣!” He turned and chattered. Marinette’s head spun— She spoke fluent Mandarin, but this boy’s dialect seemed much more formal and traditional. She got the gist, he was telling someone about the hoodie, but it still took her by surprise. And who was he calling to? She didn’t recognize that first word— Oh.

A tall woman in more traditional garb was walking to the little boy. She was full Chinese, with high cheekbones, long, silky black hair like a curtain, and a slender body type. Her brown eyes were kind, her face having minimal makeup. Her hair was pinned up in a casual manner with butterfly hairpins. She almost seemed to glide in her long, light purple hanfu. As she reached them, the boy grabbed her hand and pointed at the hoodie, making the gorgeous woman chuckle. Marinette was still in awe.

“Ni hao, dear, do you speak?” The woman said to her in French. She had a bit of an accent, but her French was quite good.

“A-ah, yes, sorry! I speak Mandarin, but I was raised outside China, so…” Marinette felt embarrassed, but the woman waved it off with a smile.

“It is no concern. We speak a different dialect anyhow. My name is Huiling, and this is my son, Ying. You made all of this? Designed all of these?” The elegant woman carefully flipped through a flip book, careful not to crease or tear the pages.

Her son stood on his tiptoes to try and see, but Marinette let herself giggle and relax as she handed little Ying a second one. “I did make all of this, and designed all of these. Most are based off the phenomenon of ‘Miraculous’ in the city. I’m not sure how long you’ve been in Paris…”

Ying beamed as he received the book. “Thank you, Miss Butterfly!” He cheered. Marinette chuckled, slightly confused but accepting the nickname easily.

“We only arrived last week, for business. Well, I came for business. My hǔzǐ is here mostly to sightsee and apparently terrorize locals.” Huiling shot her son a teasing but strict look, and Ying had the decency to look sheepish as he was called out for his strange nickname. “I’ve heard briefly of these… Miraculous, but haven’t had time to fully look into it. Maybe sometime you could tell me about it, Miss…?”

“Dupain-Cheng. Marinette Dupain-Cheng. It’s nice to meet you both. I’d be happy to explain when I have more time.” Marinette chuckled, gesturing to the general chaos of the showcase.

“I understand.” Huiling smiled, and blinked as Ying tugged on her sleeve, chattering in Chinese in a pleading tone. The woman gave a fond sigh, extracting a wallet from her sash. “Ah, and how much would you be willing to pay for that jacket? It seems Ying is insistent on having it.”

“I can’t give you my mock-up, buuut, I could get his measurements and make him one of his own.” Marinette smiled, giggling as Ying bounced excitedly— Obviously the boy’s French was a work-in-progress, but he understood that it wasn’t a rejection.

“A trade, then? Information for a jacket?” Huiling chuckled, hiding it behind her hand. She slipped a business card into Marinette’s hand gently. “I will still pay you heavily, though. Don’t think I didn’t see that little deflection.”

Blushing in embarrassment, Marinette watched as the two started to go off. Ying waved to her the whole way, until she couldn’t see him anymore.

Marinette looked at the business card and nearly choked on her spit. ‘GUANYIN INDUSTRIES. INTERNATIONAL FASHIONS AND FOOD.’ Her Maman ordered from that company!! Her father literally had Guanyin brand rice flour in the cabinet right now! They were one of the most influential export trading companies in the world!! She uses fabric ordered from them to make Kagami a kimono for her birthday last year!

Nathaniel, having just arrived with Marc, found Marinette looking at a business card with wide eyes. “Uh… are you okay, Mari?” The redhead asked cautiously. All he received in response was the ‘thunk’ as Marinette let her head hit the table, groaning out her misery of having made a fool of herself in front of what seemed to be an executive within a brand her own family commonly ordered from. Apparently not so much a fool that she angered them though, considering the very card she was holding now. It would only get ‘worse’ from there, though.

Especially when Ameillé landed next to the table from the skylight, drawing everyone’s attention. Immediately followed by Malchatceux. Marinette was both delighted to see the two heroes as they endorsed her fashions, but also immensely embarrassed.

When Adrien let himself rest, he would now find himself in a well-maintained garden, with a very fluffy cat and a maternal older mentor.

When Chloé let herself rest, she found herself in a deep and lush forest with her childhood best friend, searching for the secrets of the fox miraculous and its abilities.

When Malchatceux rested, they found themselves back in better times, in an overgrown backyard reclaimed by nature, in the company of a pale, smiling confidant and their awful cat Kwami.

But when Gabriel Agreste rested for even a moment?

He found himself in hell.

A chaotic headspace was what the inside of the Butterfly Miraculous had become. It was nothing more than Armageddon, a pure Tartarus that he put himself in; and even Gabriel knew deep down it was his fault. His wicked deeds had affected his powers, affected the miraculous.

Once upon time it was a thriving city, and his mentor was kind and sweet, a young lady with unseeing eyes who taught him the ins and outs of empathy. Nooroo was nervous but encouraging, never failing to point him in the right direction.

Deep down Gabriel knew it was all his fault. Deep down he knew neither could be blamed. They did not do anything to lead him down this path. But his delusion was too strong, his pride too thick— nothing could get through to him, and he knew this too. In some ways he was a bystander to himself, knowing he was the villain but allowing it to happen.

Which is why everytime he rested for too long he plummeted into his miraculous and found that the thriving city of the mind he learned and grew in was now ravaged by fierce storms threatening to tear everything apart at the seams. Which is why Nooroo was nowhere to be seen, silenced by Gabriel and therefore lost to the storm.

And yet his mentor remained. He should’ve known she would from the very beginning. That small, blind woman with hands hard-knuckled from factory work, always right before him as the storm swirled around them; and always disappointed. Once upon a time she’d been proud of him. But now? Her unseeing eyes pierced his soul with rage. He knew that was his fault too.

“You know you can’t run from me. This is the first of your consequences, Gabriel. Your punishment for throwing it all away for power. You had it all; you were a good Butterfly holder. Not a true match, no… But you were more than decent. You found love, you found success, you found a family. But it wasn’t perfect. So you threw it away. Threw us away.” Her voice is cold and striking like the iron of sewing shears.

“Shut up, Celine.” Gabriel bites. “You can’t tell me what to do.”

“And you can’t tell me what to do either. That’s why you can’t just demand I stay quiet like you did to poor Nooroo. You can’t tell the heart of the miraculous what to do either. That’s why you’re still here. That’s why this place has become a hell of your own making. Your wickedness has reached the point where you’ve lost your sense of self, Gabriel. The Miraculous cannot kick you out. So instead it will smoke you out. Everytime you sleep, everytime you rest… It will bring you back here. Either until you relinquish the brooch, or until you atone for your crimes.”

Celine’s eyes glowed, bringing with them fluttering visions. “But with your long list of victims? With the theft of another’s miraculous, ending in their death? We both know you’re far past redeeming.

Gabriel woke up with a gasp. He sat two seconds in his bed to calm his nerves. And then he got right back to work.

Notes:

Don’t misuse miraculouses, kids! It’ll fuck you up! By which I mean if you betray it it will screw you over

Chapter 53: Bonus: It Is Your Birthday (Prt 1)

Summary:

HAPPY BIRTHDAY MARINETTE AND LUKA!!!
(These are the official birthdays in my eyes and if Astruc says different? No.)

Notes:

This was gonna be just one chap but it was getting seriously long and I was anxious about the wait already so— slides you this in apology

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Marinette knew she had some flaws. Well, a lot of them. She was indecisive, flighty, made so many mistakes it wasn’t even funny anymore, and sometimes it felt like the universe just liked to see her suffer. Lately, she’d felt better about herself, even to a small extent. She had a huge amount of support now, and a lot of pressure was relieved from her. Her permanent team of heroes was amazing, and the days leading up to the end of the month had been spent training and perfecting their dynamic, sparring and figuring out strategies to counteract different kinds of akumas. They’d also figured out Asteriox’s special ability and talked out how best to involve it— it was extremely powerful, but to make the best of it they would really have to communicate.

Between that, school, and commissions, Marinette had had trouble being observant of civilian things. She could handle it, certainly, and she’d been way busier back at DuPont, but it was easy to lose track of the little things when you were busy. It was another of her flaws.

That being said…

She probably should have suspected something when she woke up not on her own or to her Maman calling her from downstairs but to her Maman gently petting her hair. It smelled delicious, more than usual, like sweet flower tea and pastries. Groggily, she opened her eye.

“Happy birthday, sweetie!” Her parents cheered. Her papa was holding a tray of her favorite sweets, and her mother a steaming cup of her favorite tea. She blinked, bewildered, and glanced at her calendar. October 1st. She cringed in embarrassment. Another one of her flaws… She’d forgotten her own birthday.

Her parents could read that on her face, and chuckled together, comforting her softly. It was worse because she HAD planned this— to an extent. Her birthday, that is.

Some weeks ago when she was just chatting with Luka in the courtyard about anything and everything, the subject had somehow drifted to birthdays, and they realized their birthdays were only a week apart. October 1st for Marinette, October 8th for Luka. They had decided on a whim to celebrate together, set up some vague ideas of a small party (small considering their large friend group anyway) on the Liberty, and then the showcase creeped up and. Well. Marinette lost track. The plans were still in place, thank god. Marinette did NOT miss the days where everything relied on her and if she wasn’t constantly on everyone about everything at all times they would decide it would be fine to just totally go against her wishes—

(No she was not still bitter about Alya—)

Either way, she was happy to have her parents, though. They always did their best to make her birthday a good day. From a small present opening from distant relatives (Nonna Gina actually got her something related to her current interests this year, and her distant uncle Harry from overseas sent a spool of fabric that changed color depending on the amount of sun it got) to a delicious birthday breakfast, to helping her get ready for the day, and the later party. She was grateful to have such wonderful parents, especially after recently learning yet another ‘fun’ fact about Adrien’s horrible father.

Her Maman hummed a soft Chinese lullaby as she did Marinette’s hair for her, putting it in pink bows for today instead of her usual plain pigtail holders. Marinette got dressed in blue overalls over a pink jumper, with a grey beanie. Her father brought over a fluffy coat, reminding her that even if it was her birthday to be careful of her condition!

By then, some familiar faces had pooled in the shop portion of the bakery, waiting for her. As she came down, she was received with cheers and a resounding yell of ‘HAPPY BIRTHDAY MARINETTE!’

Marinette flinched momentarily, but then was delighted. “You guys!!”

Standing before her were her friends, both Rosenhart and not. Kagami and Chloé were at the front, smiling up at her, and Nino, Kim, Ondine, Bartek, Lina, Ashli, and Jay were all doing their best to outdo the others in being the loudest and most obnoxious in celebrating. Haru, Irma, and Bella were off the side, seeming to be enjoying the chaos. Haru had a party horn in his mouth, hands at his sides, which he blew with a deadpan expression when Marinette looked at him. It made her laugh.

“What are you guys doing here? The party’s at the liberty!” She asked with a giddy giggle.

“Well, I wanted to be your escort, but it seemed like I wasn’t the only one with the idea.” Bella huffed, miming faux frustration. Kagami, expression just as deadpan as Haru, childishly stuck out her tongue at her.

“We wanted to be your entourage!” Ondine piped up, from where she had somehow gotten perched on Kim’s shoulder.

“We were thinking the same thing, so when we figured it out at your door, we decided to combine forces!” Lina grinned.

“The party brigade!” Bartek laughed.

Marinette couldn’t stop smiling. When was the last time people cared this much about her birthday? She didn’t even want to think about it.

“Well, party brigade, you better get a move on.” Sabine chuckled while Tom presented free baked goods for the kids to take (which they eagerly did, of course). “The party will be starting pretty soon!”

“Yes ma’am!” Jay cheered through a mouthful of croissant.

Marinette found herself swept away, with the others circled around her as they walked. It was thrilling, and made her feel like she really belonged. When was the last time she could talk so animatedly to people her age? When was the last time she wasn’t the one being left behind, the one who couldn’t get a word in otherwise?

Then she realized the last time was likely the last time she was at school. It was ironic, how her birthday was making her more hung up on DuPont than normal. Understandably so, since her last birthday was… well.

It didn’t matter now. It was a beautiful autumn day, and Marinette was with true friends, going to a birthday party she was sharing with someone she absolutely adored.

“Ahoy ahoy, birthday girl!” Anarka cheered as the group made it over to the houseboat. “Climb aboard! We’ll be sailing out later this evening once everyone has made it! I ain’t accepting another noise complaint from the fuzz!”

Marinette joined the chorus of laughter as her group boarded. Some of her friends had never met Anarka or been on the Liberty before— It was easy to tell by how taken aback some were, particularly Kagami, who blinked owlishly.

Marinette was delighted to be met by Juleka, who was smiling shyly as she helped her on board. Their hands lingered, even after Marinette was safely on deck. Juleka’s cheeks went pink, looking away, but Marinette squeezed her hand gently, encouragingly. It seemed to give Juleka a bit more confidence, letting out a breath.

“Happy birthday, Mari.” The taller girl said, still obviously nervous but also obviously happy. “I’m really happy I can celebrate it with you this year. Luka is really excited.”

Marinette couldn’t help but beam, happy and relieved. “I-I’m really happy too. I missed you guys.”

“Marinette!!”

The girls’ attention is grabbed by Nino, near the front of the ship with his DJ-ing equipment, waving wildly. Marc and Nathaniel are nearby, distanced from the crowds as usual.

“Nino!!” Marinette ran over, Juleka tailing closely, and was delighted as Nino hopped over his set up to catch her in a tight hug.

“Happy birthday, dudette!! Thanks for letting me DJ for you and Luka! Don’t think that’s your only gift from me, though.” The cap-wearing boy grinned, squeezing her shoulders playfully.

“Happy birthday! Thanks for letting us come.” Marc piped in, waving shyly. Nathaniel fidgeted from next to them, a bit unsure.

Marinette broke from Nino to see them. “Of course! I wanted you guys to come, I promise. I’m happy we’ve gotten to talk more lately, really!! I’ve been keeping up with your comics, they’re amazing!”

The two beamed bashfully at the praise.

“Oh yeah! Captain Couffaine, I brought fireworks! Where should I put them?!” Bartek’s voice rang out, followed by the excited cheers of one anarchist pirate mom.

Marinette could only chuckle, looking around the deck. So many friends were here… it was wonderful. But it wasn’t just for her.

“I’m gonna go find Luka! You guys enjoy the party, ok?” Marinette smiled at those she was talking with, receiving teasing affirmations that left her blushing.

Marinette disappeared into the ship, down stairs that had become very familiar to her. Just as she expected, she found Luka with his eyes closed, playing a slow and haunting tune. It was so much alike their first meeting it made her heart squeeze. That day she met Luka… it really did change her life, didn’t it? For the better. Even through Lila, even through all the drama and superheroes and magic, Luka stuck had been firmly on her side since the day she met. Even through her flaws and the secrets she needed to keep, he was there. One day, she would tell him everything. She promised herself that.

Luka’s eyes suddenly opened, and he smiled, amused. “See something interesting, Ma-ma-Marinette?” He teased.

Marinette’s face turned red as she looked away bashfully, realizing he had known she was there the entire time. “Nothing I’ve never seen before.” She pouted, but walked over to him anyway, easily falling into his arms as he stood up and out his guitar aside, arms out to hold her. She couldn’t help but smile, wrapped up in his arms like this. “Happy birthday, Luka!” She beamed as she looked up at him.

It was Luka’s turn to go pink, chuckling and glancing away. “It’s your birthday, you know.” He laughed, bashful.

“We’re celebrating it together. Don’t think you can wiggle your way out of praise today, Monsieur.” She teased right back. “By the way, I have my present for you! Or one of them… I didn’t know if you wanted me to give it to you in private or not.” She patted her messenger bag, this one bigger than what she usually carried, to indicate.

“Hah, more than one present? You’re spoiling me. If it’s from you I think I’d prefer it private. Knowing you it’s gonna be so thoughtful I’ll short circuit.” He smiled ruefully, sitting back down on his bed.

Marinette joined him, fishing the wrapped gift out of her bag. It was medium-sized, soft-ish. It was totally wrapped in lightning-patterned wrapping paper with a teal bow, so there was no indicator as to what might be inside. Marinette could tell Luka had no clue, too, smirking and waiting eagerly.

Luka was gentle even with wrapping paper, careful not to tear it too much, untying the bow instead of cutting it. As he finished opening it, Marinette watched with glee as his expression went from puzzled curiosity, to confusion, to realization, and then rocketed through shock, awe, heartfelt joy, and landed right at massively flustered. Maybe it was best he opened it in private. Marinette preferred being one of the few that could see the usually cool and collected Luka Couffaine totally fall apart.

“Do you like it?” Marinette beamed, as if she didn’t already know the answer.

Luka hid his face in the dark blue leather jacket, groaning in embarrassment. It was a passion project of Marinette’s, to make Luka this. She knew he really only ever wore his worn out jacket when it was cold, and she couldn’t stand for that. Besides, she knew he admired Jagged Stone’s way of dress. Occasionally working under Jagged Stone made it very easy for Marinette to learn how to make a leather jacket that similar to the rockstar’s, but more fit Luka’s tastes and needs. Durable, easy to clean, not too flashy… perfect for the guy that preferred to wear the same jacket everyday if he could get away with it.

“Of course I love it… it’s wonderful.” He sighed, almost shaky. He looked up, face tomato red. “Now I’m embarrassed that my only present to you is a song I wrote myself.”

Marinette gasped. “Why are you embarrassed? That’s just as wonderful!” She told him eagerly. There were practically stars in her eyes. “And either way, it makes me happy… we both made each other gifts, huh?”

Luka chuckled, looking almost nervous. But once again he grabbed his guitar. “That is true, huh? Well… I warn that I’m no vocalist.”

“You can’t be any worse than Adrien.” Marinette giggled, cracking Luka’s nervousness enough that he actually let out a louder, genuine laugh.

“Don’t be mean to him, he was trying!” Luka scolded her, both thinking about the one karaoke night they all had so long ago.

“Adrien is one of my favorite people in the world, but I have to admit the facts: He sounded like an yowling cat.” Marinette grinned.

Luka gave a put-upon sigh that was obviously for show. “So mean. Maybe he did, but it was cute.”

“Love is deaf, huh?” Marinette teased.

“Pot meet kettle. Either way, if love is deaf, then…” Luka couldn’t finish his impulsive sentence, biting his lip.

Marinette smiled, soft. She put a hand on his shoulder. “I want to hear. Please?”

Luka gave another soft sigh, steeling himself. Then he strummed his guitar and sang.

Notes:

The banter concerning Adrien’s singing voice is a reference to the Christmas special in where chat noir sang the most edgy rich boy song in the world.

Chapter 54: It Is Your Birthday (Part 2 Final)

Notes:

I’m so sorry for the delay!!!!! Things have been difficult but I have done it. Now maybe I can work on next episode! If you like it please leave a comment, it makes it easier to go forward!

Chapter Text

“There you two are! Was wondering where the birthday girl and boy went.” Anarka greeted Luka and Marinette as they exited onto the deck. The party was in full swing, with people chatting and hanging out around deck. All their friends in one place.

“Lunch is set out if you’re hungry.” Juleka piped up from nearby, giving the two a knowing look. Their held hands gave them away, but it didn’t stop them from holding them, even if her grin made them both feel shy.

The two went deeper into the party, greeting everyone and getting into the swing of things. Everyone complimented Luka on the leather jacket he now wore, much to his embarrassment. It was great to see everyone having a good time and mingling, no matter what school they came from. For better or worse in some cases, since Bartek and Kim meeting seemed to be a recipe for disaster; both of the very chaotic boys only enabled each other’s shenanigans, and it didn’t help that they both already had a personal cheerleader for said antics.

Some were much less chaotic meetings, though, like Nino and Félix bonding mainly over exchanging Adrien stories, and Irma and Lina lightheartedly debating art with Nathaniel and Marc. Centola and Nino also got along splendidly, talking animatedly about video and sound editing things that went entirely over everyone else’s heads. But one person seemed to be missing.

“We’re sailing out at sunset, right, Mom?” Luka asked, curious.

Anarka nodded. “Not long, now. We’re still waiting on some people, though.”

“Really? Who?” Marinette asked curiously.

“Well. Just the little Agreste, actually. They aren’t here yet.”

Luka and Marinette exchanged a worried look. Adrien was very excited and eager to come, but they both knew how Gabriel Agreste could be, even if he was seemingly more busy lately.

“Don’t set sail until he’s here.” Luka decided. “I’ll text him—“

“SORRY I’M LATE!!” Off the side of the ship was a familiar shout. Anarka, Luka and Marinette ran over to the side of the deck.

There, panting like he’d run a marathon— and he probably had run all the way here considering the lack of a car, was Adrien.

“Adrien!” Félix, Luka, Marinette, and Bella all scrambled to help the boy on board. At the very least he was bundled up for the chilly weather.

“S-sorry… I was finishing up my presents for you guys!” Adrien said eagerly once safely on board.

“How long does it take to finish up an order?” Chloé teased.

Adrien stuck out his tongue at her. “B-because! I didn’t order it, I, uh…” Out of his bag he pulled out two small things. “I-I’ll just give them now! And if you don’t like them I’ll buy something better!”

And with that he presented to Luka and Marinette two little dolls, one in each hand. One hand was extended to Marinette and one to Luka. In the hand towards Marinette was a little ladybug (as in, the actual bug), and in the one towards Luka was a black cat. They were both very wonky looking. “I made them myself… I know they’re not very good, because I’m not that good at sewing, but I didn’t want to just buy something. That felt like it would be insincere. And the best gifts are the ones you make, right?” He asked, thinking back to the scarf his father made him that he loved so dearly.

Marinette was touched. In fact, this was the second gift that Adrien had painstakingly made her. “Adrien… it’s wonderful!! I love it.” She took the ladybug doll like it was precious, and out of the corner of her eye could see Luka doing the same with the little cat. To both of them, it was precious.

“Thank you so much, Adrien. It really means a lot to me that you did this. I can see how hard you worked on it.” Luka’s smile was soft as he ruffled Adrien’s hair. The blonde boy beamed, happy as could be.

“If you three lovebirds are done—“ Said Anarka with a sly grin, making the three blush red. “Then let’s head off!! We got fireworks to set off and gifts to open!!”

The party cheered, excited for things to come.

After they were set off deeper into the Seine, where no cop could try and yell at Anarka, the two birthday celebrators were herded to the huge pile of presents. After a ten minute long debate of Luka and Marinette insisting the other went first, Marinette was goaded into opening her presents first. Picking at random, she picked up a medium sized package wrapped in silver paper.

“W-wait.” Haru spoke up. “That’s mine. Could you save it for last, please?”

“Oh! Sure thing.” Though her interest was peaked, Marinette respected her friend’s wishes, and instead picked up a smaller, flatter present, which was from Piares. Always with impeccable birthday manners, Marinette read the card with it first, laughing when it only said that birthday cards are dumb and delays to presents. The Scottish boy looked proud of himself for catching her off guard.

Marinette opened it, and found inside was a beautiful necklace with a crystal pendant, which was a dark bluish-purple with lighter markings throughout.

“It’s iolite. Some believe it has grounding properties and helps give the wearer a sense of peace. I’m not sure myself, but I thought you’d appreciate the sentiment.” He smiled, a bit stiff— but Marinette did very much appreciate him trying.

After thanks were said, she moved on.

A softer box attracted her attention next, from Kagami, and inside she found a set of clothes she recognized the style of— komon, or casual kimonos. It was a box set of a few different patterns, for informal use, according to Kagami, who was slightly flustered by the enthusiastic thanks from Marinette. Marinette had wanted badly to get more into the fashion of other Asian cultures, and this was definitely a help. Plus, they looked very comfy.

A big box was opened next from Juleka, and inside she found a huge hamster plush and a stash of candy and other goodies, which she was very excited for.

Kim had given her a ladybug patterned beanie, which made her almost nervous until he said ‘she’s your favorite, right??’

In the same package of the beanie she found several tickets to a waterpark not far outside Paris, near the coast.

“Those are mine! I thought we could go this summer, so I ordered some in advance!” Ondine beamed.

Marinette was a bit nervous if her schedule would allow it, but decided to hope for the best for now and see if the other heroes could handle things while she was gone.

Next was a small package, with an embroidery kit. Nino blushed and looked away when she thanked him profusely, getting seemingly teased even more by a nearby Centola from it. Marinette thought it was just lovely that he would DJ for her and give her a gift too. And it was even sweeter that he still paid enough attention to her after all this time to know when she needed new material.

The next one was small and bent when she picked it up. She unwrapped it and saw it was a comic. Greeting her was Multimouse’s beaming face, in a dynamic pose with what she knew as Marc and Nath’s hero personas nearby. ‘THE ADVENTURES OF MULTIMOUSE’ it said in blocky letters. Marc and Nathaniel got tight bear hugs for their efforts— it was a gift that nearly made Marinette cry for the work put into it.

Next were a box containing some very cute sweaters and bracelets from Bella, the new Mecha Strike game and a keychain of her favorite mecha from Ashli, a tub of homemade baklava from Centola (yum!), various high quality sketching and coloring supplies as a joint present from Ale and Irma, and a long, fashionable red coat from along with some miscellaneous other things she had wanted from Félix (who was apparently bullied into not doing something extremely extravagant, which was fair, Marinette would have keeled over).

From Chloe she got a receipt and the simple line ‘it should arrive at your house by tomorrow afternoon at the absolute latest.’ And as Marinette read the huge list of high quality fabrics and sewing supplies, she groaned, knowing she should have expected Chloé to not be bullied into doing anything less dramatic than her usual.

After recovering from that, Lina bound up to her with her phone in hand. She typed a few things on it while holding up a finger in the universal gesture for ‘one moment.’ Marinette’s phone pinged.

“Done! I hope you like it! I didn’t know you used a miraculous before I started on this, so, ehe.” Her tan cheeks got ruddy with embarrassment. Marinette pulled up her phone and saw that Lina had messaged her a short video. In it she could see her signature animation style, of the new heroes bouncing around Paris in their adorable tiny forms, with the new edition of Marinette in her normal civilian form being pulled along for the chaotic ride, and introducing a new hero; the Ringleader!! It was cute and silly, and the redesign for Ringleader made Marinette proud. It hadn’t been that long since Lina was akumatized, and everyone could remember her final defiance of Hawkoth’s control, even if she couldn’t. But this? Turning the villain Hawkmoth made her into a hero? Was the ultimate conscious defiance. She glanced at Marc and Nathaniel, the pioneers of turning your villain into a hero, and found them bashful. Bingo.

“Ehe… yeah. I’ve been talking with them. They’re really cool!! And they’ve been helpful in helping me, well, cope with what happened. I wanted to make this for you because, y’know, you’re important to me. If you couldn’t tell.” Lina was bashful, and Marinette just smiled tearily as she pulled the curly haired girl into a tight hug.

They stayed like that for a while, taking comfort in one another. Then Lina pulled away, grinning. “Okay. Your turn, Haru!!~” She sped over to the boy and pushed him forward.

Haru looked uncharacteristically nervous, holding a medium sized square box with silver dotted wrapping delicately. “Mm. Here.” Stiffly, he held the box out to her.

Just as delicately, Marinette took it, and unwrapped it, opening the box. Inside was a small, ladybug beetle shaped beetle. As she touched it gently with awe, it buzzed and turned on, the black front displaying two pixelated eyes, which turned into closed happy ones as it made a robotic chirp and started to float up, slowly at first, then buzzing around her excitedly. Marinette laughed in delight, and could hear Tikki gasp in delight as well from her pocket. The girl cupped her hands out to let the robot land in them, feeling it’s cute tiny paws.

“I’ve been working for several months now, to make a device that could sense akuma energy, and recently made a breakthrough. I wanted you to have the first working prototype. Because… well, I know you’re scared of akumas. That’s why the principal allows you to hide in her office when there is one, right?”

Several people at the party stiffened at this, putting together her behaviors and how it was a reasonable conclusion— and how some of them may have unintentionally powered the alleged fear with their akuma forms. But with the support from others around them, it was only momentarily.

Haru breezed through the momentarily tense atmosphere. “It’ll play an alarm when it detects akuma energy and give the vague location it’s coming from. It’s solar powered, so you just have to lay it in a sunny window or another place where it will get some sun. And you have a skylight at your house, don’t you?”

“I do. This is a perfect gift, Haru, thank you so much!” Marinette told him. “Does it have a name?”

He blanked. “Uh. No.”

Marinette giggled. “That’s okay. I can give it one. Thank you so much.”

As Marinette placed the robot on her shoulder for safe keeping, Anarka laughed, and clapped her hand on the shoulder of one birthday boy, who looked resigned to his fate. “Can’t hide from us any longer, boy.” She grinned.

Getting shuffled over to the same place Marinette had been into, it was Luka’s turn to open presents. Marinette knew well by now that as cool and suave as Luka was, he didn’t handle praise and appreciation very well, getting flustered and deflecting for his life. This would be certainly entertaining.

And it very much was, as Luka had just as big a pile, some from those who couldn’t attend and lots from those who did. Luka and Marinette were a bit of a package deal after all, so it made sense that Marinette’s friend group would forcefully include him like this.

Marinette and Adrien, having already given him their presents, sat side by side and watched in massive amusement as Luka got increasingly flustered and touched over the gifts.

Once gifts were done, Anarka and Bartek worked to set up the fireworks, and everyone settled back a safe distance to watch, sitting down and leaning against each other.

Adrien touched Marinette’s arm softly and whispered an idea in her ear. She blushed but nodded eagerly. The two got on either side of an oblivious Luka, who was leaning against the railing, watching the setup.

“Happy birthday, Luka!” The two cheered at the same time, both kissing his cheek at the same time. Luka went bright red as he figured out what happened, covering his face with a hand to mask his flustered, dopey grin and generally turning into a mess.

The two who had reduced him to that mess giggled, also very flustered, and just then was when the first firework shot off.

Félix came up to their trio, and found himself pulled closer by Adrien and Marinette to stand in front of Luka, who could see over the blonde’s head just fine.

Bella came over as well, using Adrien’s shoulder as an arm rest playfully, and Ashli joined on Marinette’s side with Centola. Soon, most the guests had gravitated over, making a cozy little party as they watched the bright colors explode in the night sky.

Surrounded by so many she loved, Marinette finally felt that things might be alright. She hoped they would stay like this, forever.

—bonus bonus bonus

“Wait. So you’re meaning to tell me…?” Centola asked, realization dawning.

Nino ducked his head somewhat. “Yup. The Ladyblogger doesn’t consider herself satire at all.”

Centola processed this, somewhat. As she did, she started to grimace, recounting all she’d said on her own video blog.

“It’s ok!” Nino cut off her obvious internal monologue. “I know you never meant anything bad by it when you said that. Or well. When I first watched your videos, I figured that out easily. She’s in my class, and she and some others in there are… yeesh. Crazy. So it’s easy to forget that the world isn’t my classroom. Watching your stuff and knowing that you live so far from DuPont, that you don’t have any of that context, heck, that pretty much all of France doesn’t have any of that context— it’s very easy to make that conclusion. Plus, satire is a legit writing form. Marc has very much hammered that into my head.” Nino laughed briefly. “It’s not anything against her to assume it’s satire, because I know for sure there’s actual satire blogs about this that sound similar, yeah?”

Centola seemed to relax some, nodding. “Ah… you’re right. That Izumi kid from the arts academy in Lyon writes much stranger things regarding the heroes. Still… I’m not totally sure how to go forward with this information. Though I am happy you told me it.”

“I guess you don’t really need to do anything with it. After all you are absolutely not the only person saying she’s satire. And trying to dispel that idea yourself probably isn’t the best idea.” Nino shrugged, a little smile on his face.

Centola pushed up her glasses with a sigh. “True as well. It seems the least I can do now is to simply refer to it as a blog for now.”

Marinette was delighted by what Chloe and Audrey had sent in the mail for her birthday. She was putting it all up out of the boxes it came in. But as she finished up the last box, she found one more— but it wasn’t the same kind of box. This one was white colored, a familiar make. Curiously, she opened it. Inside the box was a beautiful, well made winter cloak, Chinese-style, but still casual enough for every day wear. Underneath was a strange ticket and a note written in Chinese. Marinette looked at the note.

‘Thank you again for allowing us to commission you. We heard it was your birthday, and wanted to honor you with a gift or two. Not to mention, I have done some minor research on these ‘Miraculouses’ since our last talk, and am less than pleased that someone is intent on tarnishing me and my son’s favorite animal. Cannot wait to next hear from you.

—Huiling and Ying

PS: Hold onto the ticket until winter.’

Marinette stared at the note for a minute, and then put her head into her hands. Nothing could be simple for her, huh?

Chapter 55: Episode 6; Exhaust, Part 1

Summary:

It’s come time to prepare the first fundraiser for the class’s summer trip! With Halloween around the corner, things seem cozy and light, but October isn’t a happy month for everyone.

Chapter Text

“… And that will be it for our lessons today.” Desrosiers told her class one fine mid-October morning. There was a collective sigh of relief, which amused the teacher greatly. The class loved their teacher, but she was well known for her intensity. She was in charge of teaching their core classes in a single class, so it was understandable, but it still was a slight relief when their first break came. “Now, before you go off to your first free period, I’ve ended class a bit early so we could talk about the upcoming fundraiser for the class trip this summer. We haven’t yet set a goal, but we should be raising money anyway so we’ll already be on our way when we do decide.” The short teacher pats a box on her desk. “Please submit all class trip ideas here if you are uncomfortable saying it aloud to the class, and I’ll go over them with you all at the end of this week so everyone has time to think of a suggestion.”

After a resounding chorus of agreement from the obedient class, Desrosiers smiled and nodded. “Now, as for the fundraiser. Miss Chen? You said you had some proposals?”

She looks at the front, where Irma sits. Usually, Irma would be attentive and answer proudly before rattling off her meticulous plans. But today…

“Oh. Right.” The usually organized girl is caught off guard, adjusting her glasses. She gets up and walks to the desk, posture somewhat withdrawn. Her binder is still meticulously organized, though, and she opens it, flipping to a page. “So… Uh. I wanted to leave this mostly up to the class since it’s our first big project all together, and so we could see what everyone’s skills in fundraising are. However, I did find that it would likely be a good idea to take advantage of the fact that Halloween is soon, as the festivities will allow us to attract more customers and buyers. And uh… that’s it.” Nervously, she adjusts her glasses.

The whole class is worried, but especially Ale and Desrosiers.

“Thank you, Miss Chen. You did very well.” Desrosiers told her gently, patting her shoulder in sympathy. Irma gave her a week smile and walked back to sit down in her seat next to Ale, who whispered to her, concerned.

“Let’s start taking suggestions, then. Raise your hands and I will call on you. First come first served.” Desrosiers told her class, trying to project confidence. It seemed to help the class cheer up a little.

Bartek raised his hand.

“No scary movie festivals. There will likely be children attending the fundraisers.” Desrosiers shot him down. Bartek pouted.

Lina raised her hand.

“Yes this includes animated horror movies. Yes including Tim Burton.” Desrosiers shot the animator down before she could start. Lina crossed her arms and pouted even harder.

Bella raised her hand. When nodded to, she gave her suggestion. “Bake sale? That’s a classic. We could make Halloween themed stuff.”

There was a murmur of agreement from the class, who liked the idea.

“Not that I don’t like it, Miss Allegri, but how many in this class know how to bake?”

Marinette, Bartek, Ale, Irma, and Bella raised their hands, and were surprised that out of their class of 12 only the 5 of them knew how.

Desrosiers seemed to aim a special eye at her charge, Ashli, who shrugged sheepishly in not being very good at cooking.

“While it’s a good idea in theory, I would rather not put the biggest part of it on so few students, or leave more than half the class with nothing to do. Storebought wouldn’t work here, as this is a prestigious school. But you might be onto something.” Desrosiers explained.

There was a second of thoughtful silence. In the back, a hand raised.

“Miss Dupain-Cheng?”

“What about instead of a bake sale we did a market? We could sell several kinds of things, including treats. I don’t know everything, but I’m thinking accessories, decorations, possibly toys, and food. That way everyone has something they can at least help with.” Marinette suggests. She’s a bit nervous to suggest it. She thinks it’s a good idea, but she’s afraid that she might be the only one pulling her weight on it. This class doesn’t seem like they would do that, but…

“Oh, I really like that! I don’t know any baking recipes, but I can make some street food and snacks! And maybe I can draw some cute designs we can print on shirts and bags and stuff? Ehe.” Lina was the first to speak up.

“I like it a lot as well. The variety might be hard to pull off, but I think we can pull it off. I can handle our budget so that we spend a little as possible on materials.” Félix supported her as always with his slight smile, and Hemi nodded enthusiastically, grabbing her hand in excitement.

“I’ve been wanting to practice using the 3d printer in the main robotics lab…” Haru mumbled to himself.

A murmur passed through the class as they agreed, getting ideas. Even Irma’s dour spirits were cheered by the idea.

Desrosiers smiled, proud of how far Marinette has come. “I believe we have a consensus.”

After making sure no one had any objections, the class was dismissed for free time. The class gossiped, spreading out into groups. Usually they would head to their respective talent labs or maybe grab a snack from a nearby shop, but right now they were excited over the prospect of a market they could make together.

Or most of them were.

“Irma?” Ale asked their best friend gently. “Are you okay? You’ve been a bit off, lately. I think I know why, but… Do you want me to take over class President duties for a bit? I’m sure Desrosiers won’t mind…”

“No!” She answered quickly, then wilted at her own too stern response. “No.” She said again, more softly. “It’s fine. It’s dumb, anyway.”

“Are you sure? I’m always here to listen, you know. You can tell me anything.” Ale took her hands in their, smiling warmly, if not shyly as their cheeks felt hot from the gesture.

“I know…” Irma’s cheeks were pink, fighting a tiny smile. “But I’m sure. I’ll be okay.”

The class President stood and opened her binder, trying to project her usual confidence. “Okay! So let’s all go ahead and get an idea of the areas we can work in and what we want to do.” She flips to a pre printed spread sheet with the class’s names on it for this very purpose. “Accessories are a bigger one, so I’ve already got that down. Food, too. How many people can do something to sell as decorations OR to decorate our market? Show of hands.”

Ale watched with admiration as Irma commanded the class with near ease. They didn’t even notice Marinette approaching them with a smirk.

“So…” She started, startling Ale. “Thinking of finally making a move?” Marinette teased them, making them splutter quietly.

“Shush! She’s right there!” They scolded. “Besides, you already know the answer. I don’t have a chance. Besides, now isn’t a good time.”

Marinette winced. “Actually… yeah. I can tell. I meant to ask, but is Irma okay? I’m worried…”

“Not my place to say, but she’s going through a loss, sort of. It’s like this every year around this time. Just this year she has the added pressure of being class President on top of it. I’m worried, but…” Ale’s eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t want to make her feel like I’m pitying her, y’know?”

Marinette winces in sympathy. “I can understand. Both Adrien and Félix have went through a big loss and it affects them even now sometimes. It can be hard to lose things that are important to you. I don’t know much about the death aspect of it, but I’ve still had my experience with it.”

Ale smiles at her. “Thank you for sympathizing Marinette. I’m glad you’re in our class.” They took a deep breath, trying to work up to their usual confidence. “I’m sure everything will work out. I’ll make it so!” They said it with such resolve it even made Marinette perk up, giggling.

“I really admire you supporting everyone, but don’t burn yourself out, okay?” Marinette told them.

“Ale, Marinette! Are you listening?” Irma asked the two, coming over. “Come over here so I can get down what you can do for the fundraiser.”

“Sure thing, Irma.” Ale beamed at her, not noticing how she glanced away, slightly flustered by the earnestness. Marinette giggled to herself, looking between the two. They were hopeless when it came to realizing each other’s feelings, but she knew they’d get through this together, one way or another.

Chapter 56: Episode 6; Exhaust, part 2

Summary:

Getting better isn’t a purely upwards scale. You’re allowed to make mistakes and allowed to take a step back. You aren’t a villain for feeling. This is common sense to some in Paris, but not all— and that’s no fault of their own.

Chapter Text

Marinette had thought only she would be sacrificing her afternoon free period for the fundraiser, but was pleasantly surprised to see the whole class gathered back in her home room when she came back. Somebody had dragged in cushions for the sometimes uncomfy seats and everyone was organized and working to do their part for the market. Right now was mostly just the planning phase, and next would be the design phase. Groups were gathered and brainstorming around the classroom, with just one exception.

Bartek and Jay seemed to be in charge of decorating the actual stalls they were planning to rent for the market in a nearby marketplace that ran on weekends. Securing the stalls hadn’t been hard with all their combined influence, but it was a good thing to get out of the way ahead of time. Either way, the boys were covered in paper as they busily cut out decorations that Lina had helped them design and printed out for them. They’d be at this some time, it seemed, possibly the whole week, but they were working busily. Marinette chuckled fondly at the sight of them.

“Marinette! Over here!” Perched with Desrosiers at her desk was Félix, who was pouring over a budget book with Irma, who stood and pointed to things. Félix waved the Eurasian over with his small, barely there smile that made her heart flutter as usual.

“Would you be alright with us using part of the budget to order some pastries from your family to sell at the market? Full price, of course. It would be a promotion for us, especially if we can get something that’s not their usual made.” Félix seemed in total business major mode, concentrated fully on the strange numbers he was dealing with which was always an endearing sight. Adrien agreed with her; Félix Culpa dead serious about math was strangely cute.

“I was suggesting perhaps youtiao— we can sweet and savory ones.” Irma piped in with a smile. She seemed a bit tired but was making it work. Marinette pat her shoulder, proud of her efforts.

“I’ve never had them, so I had to ask Adrien what they tasted like because Irma is ironically not the best at describing flavor. But they have his seal of approval and he was very excited at the possibility of buying some, so I agree with the suggestion.” Still dead serious, Félix ignored how Irma rolled her eyes at the subtle quip about her moms owning an ice cream parlor.

Marinette finally caught up to what they were saying, and was surprised again. They were planning to… pay? It was expected in DuPont that they either heavily discount it or make it free for fundraisers. Her parents made do because the fundraisers were important to her, but she knew it wasn’t very good for business. Marinette didn’t even consider that her new class would pay full price for a custom creation. She didn’t mention it, though. Maybe one day, but she didn’t want to bring down the mood.

“O-oh! Sure, I’ll ask Maman about it. She should be happy to do it, though. Her and papa have made me that before— it is pretty good, and we could even have a small condiment stand for the different things you could put on it. Some people like them better with sugar, but some eat them plain with soy sauce.”

Félix was furiously jotting that down in a notebook. “Thank you, you’re an angel.” He blurted, and then went beet red.

Irma and Desrosiers giggled hysterically at the sight, especially when turning to see that Marinette was just as red.

“What’s the list so far?” Desrosiers tried to draw Fé back from his short circuiting gently.

“Ah, right. Mother has roped me into helping her make scones for this, so that’s a guarantee. Irma’s mothers are arranging candy bags, which we’re paying for. Lina and her father are preparing a few different savory street foods, such as koupes. Haru somehow convinced his personal teacher to help him make takoyaki, so that will be interesting. Bella and Bartek are making some sweeter and more common pastries. And then we will hopefully have youtiao, and Hemi wants to try and make something with his father. Seems we have a good variety, so I think we can stop looking for things on the food side of things.” With a snap, Félix closed his notebook, looking satisfied and smirking slightly.

Marinette really wanted to take a picture of that smirk and send it to Adrien. Darn social standards…

“Excellent work, all of you. Go take a small break, alright? You’ve earned it.Then we’ll work on finishing up the budget for other things. Marinette, I’ll need you back in a minute to discuss the costumes and crafts side of things since you’re more familiar with materials and their durability and use than I am.” Desrosiers told them, proudly, doling out instructions with ease. There was a 3-person chorus of ‘Yes Ms. Desrosiers!’ as they preened under the praise.

Marinette looked to Irma as the small group dispersed, getting her attention. “Hey Irma? Are you alright? You look a bit tired…” She said, worried for her friend.

“Oh…” Her smile drops, replaced with a small scowl. “I’m… fine. I just haven’t been able to sleep very well. My dreams…”

Marinette tilted her head. She already knew that Irma was very often inspired by her dreams in her art. Was her loss making her uninspired? “Are you having trouble dreaming?”

“I wish that was the problem, really.” Irma murmured bitterly. “But no, I’m dreaming just fine.” She walked away, apparently done with the conversation to work on her part.

Left even more worried, Marinette looked to Ale, who had been watching the scene worriedly. They gestured her over, and she sat by Finnish person.

“Irma is a lucid dreamer. That’s part of why her dreams aren’t like how most people have dreams. She knows she’s asleep and can control it to an extent. But it also means that a lot of times her dreams are reflections of her current state. And at this time of the year…” Ale trailed off, nodding when Marinette realized and hissed in heavy sympathy.

“Now I feel bad for what I said…” The pigtailed girl stressed.

“Don’t. She already knows you didn’t mean it that way, I’m sure. She’s… very smart like that.” There was some sort of saddened adoration on their face. “The best thing we can do is try to be there for her. That’s what I’m gonna do. For now, we’ll enjoy this while we can.”

Marinette smiled and nodded. She hoped, really hoped, that it would all be okay. But for now, she would take her break and later continue on with her work for the fundraiser.

In DuPont, if they did work in fundraisers, everyone lost interest after the first couple days. Marinette couldn’t blame them for it, it was tedious work sometimes— so she was expecting it to be the case for the class. But they didn’t. Things only kept their pace over the next few days during their afternoon free time, which they had unofficially decided was fundraiser work time. The steady pace was definitely at least partially because of Desrosiers encouraging them at every point, of course. She congratulated them on their contributions, helped them when they struggled, skillfully mediated disagreements, and made sure everyone did their part and had something to do. So the fun never diminished— it kept going over the days of working on it. They managed to have a lot of fun with it, as they moved from getting the schematics figured out to actually making and designing the products.

Sometimes a bit too much fun.

“What exactly is Félix doing, anyway?” Lina asked as she continued drafting out cute costume designs. Her attention was occupied by the mass amount of yarn crowding the back table where Félix was working.

“Knit Halloween monsters!” Marinette hummed happily besides her, putting another finished costume draft into the approval basket. “They’re really cute, right?” She giggled giddily, blushing pink.

Lina rolled her eyes at the obviously lovestruck girl.

“You’re a business major, right? Are you really that good at art?” Lina calls up to the boy suspiciously, grinning mischievously.

Félix shrugged, continuing to knit. “I’m decent. I’m no Leonardo daVinci, but I’m also not straight,” At this, Bella burst out in hysterical laughter, “so I have that going for me.”

“Mood!!” Jay and Bartek said at the same time, busy as they were making paper decorations for the market itself.

“Same hat!” Hemi cheered, tossing the finished witch’s hat he just made at Félix. It perfectly rang his cat ear beanie and sat on his head.

“Witchcraft!” Ashli gasped dramatically, making most everyone laugh.

On one day, even, Jay had come in with a new seasonal look; his pink hair exchanged for a light orange look. It looked very nice on him, and Bartek was very loud in telling him how good he looked, as was expected. Others were complimentary too, of course.

“Darling, I mean this as a compliment, but you look like a carrot.” Bella couldn’t help but giggle at the look, breaking into full out snorts when Marinette gasped at the realization and quickly took a green hair ribbon from her bag to give Jay to complete the look. He wore it proudly, taking the lighthearted laughs in stride.

Marinette had noticed, though, that Irma was looking more and more tired, and was working harder than anyone else on not only organizing the event and providing her part for it. She was starting to snap at people some, and the realization was making her withdraw. Desrosiers had tried to get her to take breaks to no avail, and even Ale had been unsuccessful in getting her to rest. It was starting to get worrying, even despite the lighter general mood. Ale had risked their part in the project a few times for her well being, and though she seemed to dismiss them every time, they still tried their best to help her and be there for her.

But that’s the thing about loss and hurt. Sometimes nothing helps. Sometimes you can’t be there for them. Sometimes the only thing you can do is brave the storm.

Marinette still wanted to try, though.

—New Group Chat—

-Marinette has added Adrien and Félix-

Marinette: Hi how do you deal with loss

Adrien: . are you okay???

Félix: I suppose by doing literally anything besides what I did.

Adrien: ... are you okay???????

Marinette: Sorry! That was a bad starter. So… Irma is going through a loss right now. I don’t know how to help but I want to. So I wanted to know how you two dealt with it. I hope that’s not too much to ask…

Félix: It’s not, don’t worry. I agree that Irma needs support, but I’m not sure if we are really capable of giving her the help she needs. Or rather, if she’s in a place where she can accept it.

Félix: I know that when Father died it took me several years to feel like I wasn’t missing some part of me. We were close, as I’ve said. In that time, nothing could really heal me but time. Believe me, I tried.

Adrien: hm… i know we don’t like to talk about him, which is fair, but i think fe is onto something with her not being able to accept help. father is way worse about it than irma obviously, but… he still believes my mom is alive somehow. he wont accept that shes gone, and its even made it hard for me to get past it.

Adrien: honestly i have le gorille to thank for helping me through my grief, because i needed someone to be there for me and help me accept she was gone, and father to this day has never tried to do that

Adrien: cause he just won’t accept help and won’t accept that she’s not coming back and tries to drag me into that belief

Adrien: sorry, i lost control a little

Marinette: Nono, it’s okay! I’m happy you trusted us enough to say something like that. You and Fe are both valid for feeling those ways, I think. I guess it’s more complicated than I thought.

Adrien: yeah…… but! i trust irma. i dont know her too well but i know shell eventually push through it. because i know that shes not the type to let it hold her back.

Félix: I think you’re absolutely right.

Marinette: I think so too. I still worry, though, but I think you’re right that for now that there’s nothing much I can do if she isn’t willing to accept help.

Adrien: keep me updated on this, ok??? i want to help if i can.

Félix: will do.

“Irma.” The girl looked up at the sound of her name, glaring. Desrosiers was trying to talk to her again to get her to take a break. She ignored her soundly.

Desrosiers suppressed a sigh. “Irma, please take a break. You’re wearing yourself out, and you know you are. We can handle this, and we’re already far ahead of schedule. It’s alright. You’ve done wonderful so far, brilliant, really, but I don’t want you to burn yourself out.”

Irma wilted at this, sighing. “…Fine.”

Desrosiers smiled, relieved. “How about you take a walk and clear your head, at the very least. Maybe the courtyard can relax you a bit.”

Irma shrugged, though Desrosiers was right. The courtyard was soothing, and it usually helped. Irma just didn’t want to admit she needed it. But she would try and accept it anyway, for her favorite teacher’s sake. She got up and grabbed her bag, walking out the door and onto the balcony.

Chapter 57: Exhaust, Part 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Out in the courtyard, there’s commotion, but it’s not major, and doesn’t take away from the serenity of the place. Over at the mural, Irma can see her principal talking with some of the visual arts students about touching up the mural in the spring semester. Irma already signed up to help with that way ahead of time, so it’s nothing she doesn’t know, but it’s still nice to listen. It’s familiar, even if she’s still exhausted.

It makes her think of… no, that won’t help.

As she sits on one of the benches, she hears someone approach her, and looks up. It’s the vice principal— Durant, right? Irma’s heard nothing but bad from Hemi but hasn’t actually had the chance to meet the man yet. After all, since that fiasco the man has only been allowed to patrol the school under Achthoven’s supervision. But the Dutch woman is understandably distracted right now as she informs her crowd in detail about the work needed to touch up the famed Rosenhart mural.

“What are you pouting about, young lady?” He says, more confused than combative, though not exactly kind either.

If Irma were at her best she’d probably remember what Hemi said about this man. But she’s getting close to a month of bad sleep and stress, so all she can think is that maybe an unbiased opinion will help.

“I’m exhausted.” She sighs. “This time of the year is close to… when someone important to me passed away, and it always makes me feel bad this time of year. But now it’s interrupting my duties as class President. I feel like I’m not doing enough. I don’t know how to make myself feel better.”

“Well, that’s an easy solution.” Durant says matter-of-factly. “You need to push all that down and not feel it! Work like a well oiled machine and endure it like a man! Or. Well. You know what I mean. Don’t think about it, don’t feel it. Just work until work is done.”

Irma nods tiredly. Maybe that would be better. She’s so tired of feeling bad, maybe she could just push it all down. For the sake of her class, for the sake of their fundraiser… she’ll just have to stop feeling at all. It’ll be fine. Without a word, she gets up, walking back into the school.

Irma is too tired, too exhausted to notice Achthoven realizing what’s happened. She’s too tired to hear the principal call her name and run to her to try and protect her.

And she’s too exhausted to notice the butterfly before it lands on the rim of her glasses.

“Exhaust. I am Hawkmoth. You feel like a burden, but I can make you the most productive woman in Paris. All you need to do is bring me Ladybug and Malchatceux’s miraculouses!”

“Right. All for them.” Irma whispers, and the miasma coats her as she stumbles. But then, with unnatural rigidity, she rights herself as the fog disappears. Irma is gone, and in her place is a metal robot, expertly sculpted and detailed down to notches in her double braids. It would’ve been a gorgeous creation of Irma Chen’s were it not her akuma form. Her joints creak as she moves, just slightly unnatural, just a bit too stiff, and, focused purely on her goal, she doesn’t notice anything as boosters on the bottoms of her feet let her rocket out of the courtyard.

Back in the classroom, a few minutes in the past, a little ladybug bot, whose name had become Coccibot, was sunbathing near its owner, the little emoticon eyes closed with z’s on its forehead to simulate it napping. Marinette occasionally pets it back and gets a pleased robotic trill out of the little thing.

But suddenly, Coccibot feels something wrong.

“REEEEEE!!” The bot shrieks, spinning in a circle.

“Coccibot?!” Marinette asked worriedly.

“That’s the alert sound.” Haru said, standing up and hurrying over. “Coccibot, location.” Suddenly the bot sits still, displaying on its visor a rough map with an area pinpointed. “Oh no, that’s close.” Haru mumbles. “Mari-Chan, we need to get out of here now.” Gently taking her wrist, the Japanese boy pulls her along. “Everyone! The akuma is right on top of us!” He alerts everyone else, making them startle from their work.

“Ah! Right. Let’s try to get to the principal’s office.” Marinette told him. “What about everyone else though?”

“I’ll escort everyone else out of the school. Everyone keep close and stay alert.” Desrosiers told everyone.

“I’m going to go with you two.” Félix said, standing. “I want to make sure Marinette gets somewhere safe.”

“Me too!” Ashli and Bella spoke up at the same time, and glanced at each other sheepishly, laughing nervously.

“We don’t have time to lose. C’mon.” Haru already had Marinette at the door with him, gesturing at them. The party follows him quickly out with Marinette, heading inside the building and up towards the principal’s office.

They’re only just inside when they hear something heavy land on the balcony outside.

“Duck!” Félix pushes them all down, out of sight. A heavy presence stands at the door, looking in. The air is tense for a minute, before metallic footsteps and strange robotic humming signal it leaving.

Félix helps pull everyone up, but Bella is shaking as she comes up. “It’s Irma. I recognize her voice, what she’s humming. She’s hurt and I—“

Ashli grabs her arm. “Right now we don’t know what she wants and she’s not in her right mind. Right now, we get the hell out of here and then we figure out a plan.” She says quietly, trying to ground the Italian.

“Ashli’s right.” Marinette speaks up. “We have to keep moving. Even if she won’t hurt us, she might do something bad to us out of good intention.” She spoke from experience. Her dad didn’t have any malice when he was akumatized after all— but he still trapped her in a palace of thorns. Still holding Haru’s hand tightly, she quickly walks with the group up to the third floor, where the principal’s office is. Achthoven isn’t there, which is a little odd, but Marinette hopes she’s ok.

“There’s a closet in the principal’s office I use to hide. You guys come in and hide around the room and I’ll go in there.” Marinette instructs. There’s also a window in that closet, but they don’t need to know that.

“Right.” Haru agrees easily. “I’ll stand guard outside the door.”

“I’m going to stand outside the office door and make sure no one is coming.” Félix decides for himself.

“Yeah, I’ll do that too. If I see someone coming I’ll come in and lock the door. If I can’t get away I’ll knock and you guys lock the door. Got it?” Bella was stern in her instructions, but everyone was willing.

“Okay, but please be careful.” Marinette stressed. “I know you guys can handle yourselves, but—“ She cut herself off, not sure how to voice how worried she was for two of her closest friends risking themselves for everyone else’s sake.”

Félix gave his signature slight smile, albeit a bit nervously. “We’ll be okay. I won’t let either of us get hurt.”

“Ha, you say that like I won’t be the one protecting your string bean butt, Culpa.” Bella teased. “C’mon. Let’s get set up.” The two left out the door, and Marinette started to the closet. Haru had already huddled by the door, checking his phone for more information.

“You need me in there, Mari? Or is it too small?” Ashli asked her, kindly.

Marinette felt a twinge of guilt. Sometimes she felt it at times like these— and a twinge of regret too. At not being a normal girl who could have her best friend huddle with her in a closet for comfort. No, she had to be a hero.

“Sorry, it’ll be too cramped. Hide in here. Please be careful.” Marinette lied. If it was her choice, she wouldn’t be putting only herself in the safest place— she’d be pulling everyone else in. But to protect her identity, and Paris, risks had to be taken.

Into the closet she went, locking it from the inside once inside. Taking a deep breath, she thought about the dangers ahead. And she thought about how she would handle them, no matter what. She had survived 100% of her worst akumas, and she’d survive this.

“Spots on.” She whispered.

—Heroes GC—

Asteriox: OMW

Imperatrix: I only just now saw the alert. You’re fast, new guy.

Asteriox: ^_^

Ameillé: I have a bad feeling about this one. Call it my bee sense. I’ll scout the area from the sky meet you guys on the Rosenhart school roof.

Asteriox: -Thumbs up-

Imperatrix: Gotcha. Has anyone heard from Malchat yet?

Ladybug: Hi I’m here! It took me a bit to hide. I’ll meet on the school roof as well. I was luckily nearby when the akuma hit. I haven’t heard from Malchat though. I hope they’re ok.

Imperatrix: Knowing them, I think they can handle themselves. I’m scouting from the ground for now. Will meet on roof.

Ladybug: Ok, keep up the good work everyone. Asteriox, get to the roof and stick close in case we need your power.

Asteriox: Will do.

Ameillé: Oh! This is gonna be your first big akuma, right? I’m sure you’ll be great but remember to ask for help if you need it.

Asteriox: Thanks. I really appreciate it. ^_^

—Malchatceux is online—

Malchatceux: I’m alive. It took mea second to get away. I’ll take ground scout and meet up later.

Ladybug: Good. I’m glad you’re okay. Also from what I can tell, the akuma is Irma Chen, a painting student from Rosenhart. Be careful. I’ve noticed that more creative people make more dangerous akumas.

Ameillé: That’s true! Luka Couffaine is a skilled musician and I’ve heard that Silencer was an extremely dangerous akuma.

Ladybug: You’re exactly right, my honey. Jurōghuma was a theatre manager and we all know how that went.

Malchatceux: Ringleader was a challenge and Angelina Katsaros is a skilled animator. That being said, should we need anyone else or do you know yet?

Ladybug: Not yet. If we do, Ameillé will be on retrieval duty again. Is that okay?

Ameillé: Yes! The Master was kind to me, so I’m okay retrieving a miraculous again.

Ladybug: Excellent. Be on guard, everyone. We don’t yet know how dangerous Miss Chen is.

The door slammed open as Desrosiers was trying to gather everyone into a group so they could evacuate. Jay, turned towards the door, gasped. Ale grit their teeth, shaken at the sight of Irma, transformed into an akuma and smiling dreamily.

Exhaust tilted her head in a harsh, unnatural manor, with an audible creak from the mechanics within. “Where is everyone going? We have to get all of this done! There’s no time to lose. I feel much better now, so let’s get everything done today!”

A purple butterfly went over her face. ’Exhaust! Remember your mission, the miraculous!’

Exhaust smiled, unperturbed. “No. My class comes first. And you won’t get in my way.” And with a whirring of gears, the floating mask shattered, cutting off the connection and leaving Exhaust, still an akuma but no longer bound by Hawkmoth. But this didn’t make her any better or any less terrifying to be around. “Let’s get to work, everyone!” She said, all too cheerful.

Notes:

Exhaust: —cuts off hawkmoth—
Nathalie watching from nearby with the dawning realization that gabe fucked up: *sir. Sir what did you do.*

Chapter 58: Exhaust, Part 4

Summary:

Things get worse before they get better. But it’s easier when you have people you can trust.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

On the roof, Ladybug landed, seeing Asteriox already there. The ox hero waved, eyes crinkling in a smile. Ladybug tried to give a smile, even as nervous as she was. Asteriox had been more than capable during patrols and minor akumas, but this was the real test. Ladybug hoped they would do well— there was something very familiar and comforting about them. Plus, she wanted to be able to trust Achthoven’s judgement.

Imperatrix landed swiftly, walking over. “I checked the perimeter of the school, but nothing. Either Chen isn’t relying on area control or she’s being very sneaky.”

“I didn’t notice anything from the air either!” Ameillé’s sudden voice called loudly from above, accidentally scaring Imperatrix. She closed her wings and dropped, landing on Asteriox’s outstretched arm like a bird. The blue clad hero barely budged with the extra weight, instead humming softly, pleased to see her.

“Then that just leaves—“ Before Ladybug could finish her sentence, the sound of the door to the roof opening cut her off. Standing there in the doorway was Malchatceux, body language extremely tense. “I found her. She’s holed up in classroom seven on the second floor of the main building, apparently keeping hostages. In a sense.”

“Hostages?” Ladybug’s voice cracked a bit, betraying her nerves.

“In a sense. She hasn’t hurt them or really done anything to them, but she’s not letting them leave. It’s her class.” Malchat informed.

The air grew tense with the news. “If that’s the case, then we need a plan and to know what role each of us will play. I’ll evacuate the hostages.” Imperatrix stepped up to the plate, chin raised bravely.

“Thank you for volunteering, Imperatrix. I think you’ll do great at that.” Ladybug could genuinely smile, quietly proud of Chloé taking charge. “Malchat, did you notice any obvious weaknesses or things to look out for?”

“As far as I can see, she’s easily fixated, and has a robotic form now, so she likely had extremely heightened abilities.”

‘Then I’ll distract her.’ Read out Asteriox’s screen reader. They tilted their head, smiling with their eyes again. ‘With this miraculous I can take quite a beating, and that’ll give Imperatrix time to evacuate, as well as buy time for us all to see how we might defeat her.’

“It’s a good plan, but are you sure you’re okay with putting yourself on the line like that?” Ameillé asked worriedly, and Ladybug could hear the experience within, of her time as Chat Noir. The advanced agility of the Bee and her wings served her well in her purpose of keeping the enemy distracted without taking damage, but there was an extreme risk in doing that with akumas who hit fast and hit hard— one that Ladybug had made it clear she never wanted Ameillé to have to take again.

But Asteriox nodded. ‘I promise I can handle whatever she throws at me. I trust in the powers that Stompp gives me. And what Stompp gives me is a whole lot of endurance. After all, this is the Miraculous of Stabilization. So rely on me, ok?’

“Don’t make us regret this.” Imperatrix huffed. Ladybug could tell she was just as unsure as her, but for now the least they could do is let their team member try, hope for the best, and prepare for the worst.

“Let’s move out, then.” Ladybug decided.

It had been about ten minutes since Irma had gotten akumatized, and a very unnerving ten minutes at that. The class wasn’t sure what to do or think of it; they wanted to believe she wouldn’t hurt them, but they all knew that akumatization could affect you in strange ways, making you do things you’d usually never do. You weren’t in your right mind, and while they couldn’t and wouldn’t blame Irma for anything for happened, they couldn’t trust her not to do anything either.

She’d refused their attempts at trying to make her see reason, instead getting back to work with inhuman and uncanny speed, doing the work of three students in half the time. It would’ve been impressive if they couldn’t tell that she was working herself to the bone. The name she asked them to call her was accurate; she was exhausted, but was too stubborn to quit. She didn’t even notice that the others were too unnerved to continue their work. As long as they didn’t try to leave, she was too fixated to notice much of anything.

But she definitely noticed when the door opened, and inside was Ladybug. “Irma Chen! It’s time for you to— Ack!” Before she could say something cool, Exhaust was flying at her with the intent to wallop.

“My name is EXHAUST! And you won’t interrupt my work!!”

Ladybug lept out of way, and Exhaust’s fist was caught in a gloved hand, the extreme force of the punch barely budging Asteriox as they swung her out of the way of the door, clearing a way for the others.

Exhaust stumbled, recovered, screamed and lunged at them, clawing and trying to beat at the ox hero. Asteriox didn’t dodge it at all, but rather countered, meeting back each punch and swipe with their own hand or arm. It was clear from the way her gears whirred and the sound her metal limbs made as they hit that Exhaust hit hard; but Asteriox seemed barely affected, waiting out the onslaught until she briefly tired herself out before swiftly grabbing their hammer from their back and hitting the girl backwards, all the way into the wall with a sickening CLANG.

“Everybody out!” Imperatrix yelled, herding the students and teacher out of the limited space and away from danger. This time, at least, they knew to obey.

Standing guard by the door and observing the situation, Ladybug watched the akuma as she staggered and recovered, trying to figure out where the akuma was kept. The entirety of Exhaust’s body was shades of grey and silver, metallic, all seeming to be seamlessly attached. Except for…

“Her glasses! That’s where the akuma is!” Ameillé realized it at the same time as her.

“Exactly! Asteriox, aim for the glasses!” Ladybug commanded.

Asteriox gave a huff of affirmation, and Ameillé fluttered to life as well, the two darting around the akuma and trying to grab at the glasses. But Exhaust was on guard now, focused purely on not letting them near them. She ducked and dodged with machine-like efficiency.

“VENOM!” Ameillé shouted, and with a mighty swing stung Exhaust right in the chest. Exhaust froze, paralyzed— but when Ameillé almost grabbed the glasses, Exhaust seemed to break from it, caught her wrist and threw her across the room.

“AMEILLÉ!” Ladybug screamed in fear, diving to catch the girl. Another body collided with her as the two crashed into it, and Malchat held them both steady. Meanwhile, Asteriox hit the akuma with their hammer again, focusing her attention back on them.

“My Queen, my bee, are you both okay?” They asked worriedly.

“Yeah, I am.” Ameillé assured. “But she’s too guarded, and venom doesn’t seem to work on her for long enough. Wait, she’s a machine, of course it doesn’t. Duh.”

“What we need is a bigger distraction and for her to not see us coming.” The gears reared in Ladybug’s head as she thought hard about how to accomplish this.

“Aha! I think I have an idea. Come with me. Asteriox, keep her distracted!” Ladybug called.

The Ox nodded briefly, turning back just in catch her fist again and swung her again. They didn’t even seem tired, giving Ladybug assurance that they could keep Exhaust occupied for now. Still, they needed to hurry, especially with Ameillé needing to recharge soon.

Out of the classroom, Ladybug hopped a few flights to somewhere more private where they couldn’t be heard, the two remaining of the team following.

“We’re going to bring out the horse. If all of us can distract Exhaust enough, the horse can portal they hand and get her glasses before she has time to react. I’ll do my lucky charm once the horse is here to see if it will help. Ameillé, go ahead and go get the horse from the master. Remember to detransform before going in, and recharge while you’re doing that. Meet us back here.” Ladybug instructed solemnly.

“Roger! I’m on it, bugaboo!” Ameillé cheered and took off.

Malchat tilted their head, seeming to try and place the nickname, before shaking their head. “Ladybug. I’d like to pick the user this time. I have someone in mind, and I want to try and rise to my position as your equal.”

Ladybug froze. This was serious business— after all, Malchatceux always called her their Queen, out of respect. And not to mention she was still trying to get over that fear of letting others help. Ameillé was different; she’d fought besides Ladybug for a whole year as Chat Noir. Ladybug knew that she could trust her decisions, especially now when she wasn’t bogged down by expectations to be something she couldn’t be.

But as much as she liked Malchatceux, they were still essentially a stranger.

Even so, Ladybug decided to take a chance on them. Because Malchat hadn’t let her down before. It was them that allowed her to win the battle against Juroghumō, them that got Lila Rossi away from Ringleader’s bloodthirsty vengeance, and them who stood by her side and supported her in every minor akuma since their debut.

“On one condition.” Ladybug told them. “You have to tell me who it is so I can approve them.”

Malchatceux’s helmet ears seemed to perk up at this. “Gladly.” They told her— and Ladybug could bet that under the helmet they were smiling.

“Thank you for the advice!” Adrien smiled as he left Fu’s shop through the back door as not to be seen by fans. He was smiling to himself— the master really was nice, even if he was mysterious. It was nice to be reassured by him that Adrien had been doing wonderfully as the bee.

“Pollen, are you almost ready? Usually I’d let you take your time, but…” he asked, sheepish as he peered into his sweater collar.

“Almost, my monarch!” Pollen chirped, still sipping at the honey-tea filled baby bottle.

“Great. Thanks for all your help.” Adrien beamed. It was a tense situation, but he was still in a good mood. Le Gorille had announced this morning some plans for them to go out to eat on the weekend and go to a carnival that was coming to town, and Adrien was stoked. Nathalie wasn’t able to come, but she had approved the outting and would ‘forget’ to tell Father, so there was nothing in the way of it.

Plus, the battle was exciting. In a lot of ways. Adrien had seen Asteriox in battle before, of course, but- wow.The Ox hero was taking a beating like it was nothing! Eating damage like a true tank! Exhaust could throw Adrien across the room easy but with the same force could barely even budge Asteriox. And the whole time they had such a gentle demeanor… they were so big and strong and easy to get along with.

Wait.

“Ah shit, here I go again.” Adrien sighed, realizing his face had become a flushed pink while thinking about the other. Pollen giggled unhelpfully from his sweater, seeming to have already guessed what Adrien had just figured out.

Imperatrix had successfully gotten all the students to safety except for one Aleski ‘Ale’ Aalto. They for one had been reluctant to tell her where to drop her off, and it soon became obvious that it wasn’t a home problem.

“There has to be some way I can assist! Something I can hold, or I can do, or anything! It doesn’t have to be a miraculous, but I need to help Irma! She’s my best friend!” Ale pleaded. “I couldn’t forgive myself if she got hurt.”

Imperatrix’s heart panged with pity. She remembered Passionista, remembered how she’d been on the verge of a breakdown over Marinette getting stuck inside the mall while she was outside. She had nearly dropped to her knees and begged Ladybug for another chance, just one more, just to save Marinette. And that was also the day she became Imperatrix. But Chloé also knew she couldn’t betray ladybug’s trust and say she would get this person a miraculous, or put them in danger. Even if she felt really bad about rejecting this person. Maybe that was true growth; knowing when to be mean and when to be kind. “I’m sorry kid, but—“

“Wait.” The sound of a chain rattling broke the conversation, and Imperatrix turned to see Malchatceux swinging over with their chain tail and landing behind them. In their hand was a box. Ladybug landed as well, standing nearby, but it was Malchat who offered the box.

“Aleski Aalto, I present you with the Miraculous of the Horse, which will grant you the power of Transportation.” Malchatceux said sternly, opening the box to reveal a pair of glasses. “You will use this to help us defeat the akuma, and then you will return the miraculous back to me once the battle is finished. Do you understand?”

Ale hesitated, breath hitching. Then they steeled themselves and nodded. “Of course. If it’s for Irma I’ll do anything.” They plucked the glasses out of the case and put them on. As they did, out of them came Kaalki, who examined them critically. Ale jumped at the sudden appearance of the horse god.

“Oh! Uh… hello.” They said, unsure of how to respond to the presence of a tiny god.

“Greetings. Are you noble?” Kaalki asked, big eyes narrowed.

“My cause is.” Ale said confidently, seeming to get back to their usual level of assurance as they remembered said cause.

Kaalki looked very pleased. “Ah, that will do very nicely.” She said. “You remind me of the great British knights of the 12th century. Your nobility comes from your determination to do good and be good. To me, that is the highest form of nobility.”

Ale laughed a bit, flattered. “Thank you very much. But how does this all work?”

“In order to transform, you must say the phrase ‘Kaalki, Full Gallop!’ To detransform you must say ‘Kaalki, Dismount.’ My power is called Voyage, which you must call the name of to use. Voyage allows to create a portal anywhere to go anywhere, though you must place the entrance and exit portal carefully in order to use the power effectively. Both portals can be whatever size you like and there are no limitations on where either may be placed, though they will both appear as flat circles, so rotation is important.

“So like the video game ‘Portal?’” Ale asked curiously.

Kaalki turned to Malchatceux for context, who looked to Ladybug, who paused, thought about it, and realized they were right. “Exactly like that, yes.”

Ale, whose speciality in Rosenhart was architecture, looked absolutely delighted by the information. “Oh, this will be fun.”

Notes:

And here we see the wild Asteriox eating more damage than a dnd paladin

Chapter 59: Exhaust, part 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Kaalki, full gallop!” Ale said, transforming once safely out of view of any prying eyes.

After a bit of flashy transforming, stood before them was a fantasy knight, with a full helmet that hid their glasses. Silver armor was laid on top of soft green fabric that draped their body. On their back was a white outline of a horse’s head and from the top of their helmet was a plume of green. They wore metal gloves, steel boots, and carried a whip on their hip.

“Not quite a sword, but I’ll accept the limitations.” Ale hummed as they examined the whip, voice made metallic by the helmet. “By the way, I already have a name in mind. Iku-Tihku.”

“Looking good!” Ladybug smiled, secretly proud of her friend under the mask. “Why a helmet, though? You already have glasses.”

“I figured that the miraculous users can make their costume whatever they want; and since my power comes from the glasses, I want to be sure no one could get to them without going through hell for it. So… helmet.” They put their hands on their hips in pride. Like this, they seemed even more confident in themselves than usual, which was saying a lot since Ale was known for their confidence and determination. “I can still open the visor and take them out, and I can still see, but no one else would be able to get them without going through a lot of trouble.”

“Smart.” Remarked Malchatceux. “But for now, we should head back quickly. We shouldn’t test Asteriox’s endurance much longer.” The helmeted cat grabbed the hooked tail and hooked onto the side of the building, grappling and making great haste back to the school.

“They’re right.” Ladybug smiled. “Let’s go!”

Back in the school, Asteriox has been keeping the akuma’s attention on them for quite some time, taking the hits and countering them. But everyone has their limits, and the bull hero is starting to get tired. They consider using their power, but it wouldn’t help in the end as it would eventually force a power down.

Through the door the rest of the team leaps in.

“Asteriox, fall back!” Imperatrix instructs as she surges forward, Ameillé at her side.

The bull hero obeys, moving away from the fight and moving to the door to rest and guard. Meanwhile the bee and fox work together seamlessly, like one unit, dodging hits and striking back in time.

Ladybug doesn’t want to test how long the two can keep it up, though.

“LUCKY CHARM!” She shouts, and falling from above is a painting. It’s of an older woman with rose gold glasses, smiling softly. She looks very similar to Irma. Things start clicking in Ladybug’s head.

“Iku, get ready!” She whispers, and the horse hero nods. Shoring the painting outward, Ladybug shouts to the akuma. “EXHAUST, look!”

Easily distracted, the akuma looks up briefly, and briefly is all they need. She freezes completely in place. Her face falls, replaced by an expression of pure heartbreak. “Mom?”

Iku-Tihku takes the opening for what is, whispering ‘Voyage’ under their breath. Next to her head appears a tiny portal, and a hand reaches, snatches the glasses, and disappears back into the fading portal as Exhaust screams and tries to swipe at it. Back across the room, the horse hero snaps the glasses in half, and the butterfly flutters out. Exhaust turns and charges, just as Ladybug captures the akuma and yells out for miraculous ladybug.

Left in her place is Irma, back to normal. She staggers, eyelids fluttering, and passes out from exhaustion. Iku-Tihku lunges and catches her in their arms, sighing heavily in relief.

The rest of the team slumps, just as relieved for it to finally be over.

“Could I please use voyage to portal her back home?” Iku-Tihku asks politely as they hold Irma close in their arms.

Ladybug nods easily. “Of course you can. You have to be quick though, or your transformation will end early.”

“Right. Voyage!”

A large portal opens to a room Marinette would know, but Ladybug wouldn’t. The two step through, and coming up to the room is the two women Ladybug knows as Irma’s adopted mothers. They looked troubled and concerned, but relieved as well.

There’s no talk for a moment as they all help get Irma into bed.

“Thank you for bringing her back here. We were worried about her, but we didn’t think it was this bad. We’ll make sure she gets some rest.” Said one of Irma’s moms, Sarah. “I guess we ought to explain a little but… it was around this time many years ago that Irma’s birth mother died. Irma was very close with her, and this time of the year reminds her of it.”

Ladybug nodded solemnly. “I see. I’m very sorry for your loss, however late it may be to say that. I promise that no one will hold this against Irma. This is entirely Hawkmoth’s fault for preying on emotions that can’t be controlled.”

“Thank you, Ladybug.” Sarah said with a soft smile. “That means quite a lot to us.”

“I’m going to go ahead and step out. Iku-Tikhu? Follow me through the portal when you’re ready.” Ladybug had a knowing smile as she looked back at the temp.

Caught tenderly tucking Irma into bed, the horse hero stiffened. “R-right! Of course.”

As Ladybug stepped back through the portal, Irma’s mothers shared a glance.

“Don’t get any ideas.” Said Irma’s other mother, Jo, to Iku-Tikhu.

“Ah?” The horse hero stiffened more, confused and flustered. “What do you mean?”

“No one goes through the trouble of carrying someone directly to bed and spending entire minutes making them comfortable for no reason.” Sarah giggled. “But my wife is right— you don’t stand a chance. Irma already has her eyes on a young person in her class, Ale, who she likes very much.”

“Understatement of the year.” Jo chuckles. “Irma only talks about them all the time. Nothing but praise and gushing for Ale. I don’t think she’d go for a masked hero when she likes them so much.”

Iku-Tihku, who unbeknownst to them IS Ale, was never more glad for their helmet.

“Uh. Right. I think I’ll leave them. Goodbye.” Stiff and blushing, the horse hero makes their way through the portal again, and closes it. Once it’s closed, Ale hunches over and internally screams, flustered beyond belief.

Meanwhile, Ameillé sits with Asteriox, along with the rest of the team, congratulating them.

“You did so good! I’m so proud!” Ameillé gushed happily, bugging their arm. “That was your first big fight and you held yourself so well! You were a huge help!”

Asteriox’s eyes crinkled in a grin as they hugged Ameillé back, gently.

“Excellent job, everyone.” Ladybug congratulated. “You all did your jobs perfectly. We got that done much faster than I thought, which is a relief.”

“The more we fight together, the more we learn about working together, my Queen.” Malchatceux pointed out, a smile in their voice. “We’re improving steadily, thanks to our patrols and training together.”

“Yeah! Your advice even helped me unlock my miraculous!” Ameillé cheered.

Asteriox’s eyes bulged, typing fast on their hammer. ’You can unlock the a miraculous?!’

Ladybug laughed sheepishly. “It’s ok if you haven’t yet. From what I’ve been told by our shared mentor and my kwami, you have to be at peace with who you are in order to unlock its true potential. Or that’s the first part of it. Our mentor can tell you more about it than me, just ask!”

Malchatceux stared at her from under the helmet. “…Have you unlocked it, my queen?” They asked curiously.

Ladybug froze. “…Iku-Tihku, let’s go ahead and get you home. It’s time for you to relinquish your miraculous, I’m afraid.” She changed the subject swiftly as she turned to the temp.

Iku-Tikhu nodded, opening the visor of their helmet. They plucked off the glasses, and turned to normal. Ale laughed a little, exhilarated. “That wasn’t for long, but it was fun! Thank you very much for thinking of me. I’m glad in the end that I could help Irma.” They smiled at Kaalki, cupping the horse god in their hands. “Will you be alright from here on? That transformation must have taken a lot of you.”

“No worries, Kaalki will get a big juicy apple for helping out today.” Ladybug assured with a small smile. “Ameillé, can you escort them home?”

“No problem, bugaboo!” The bee chirped, fluttering over to Ale. “C’mon, you’ve done good, and now you get to rest!” Pulling them by the wrist, Ameillé lead them out the door, ready to fly them home.

Ladybug and her squad left through the door as well, watching them go. Malchatceux was still watching Ladybug, though. Before they could try and bring the subject back up, the door to the stairs opened. The heroes turned to see Kagami, looking like a deer caught in headlights at the sight of 4 of Paris’s heroes.

Ladybug briefly remembered that Kagami had planned to pick her up from school today at her homeroom. She must not have heard the akuma alert. Oops.

Kagami seemed to have recovered from her surprise. “Greetings, Ladybug. I’m sorry if this is a bad time, but could I speak to you before you go? I’ve been meaning to.”

Ladybug nodded, and looked to her team. “You all go ahead and head back. You did good today, enjoy yourselves.” She dismissed them.

The remaining 3 heroes nodded, leaving the scene in their own ways. Malchatceux looked reluctant to leave, perching on the railing. “Eventually I will bring up the subject again, you know.” The cat hero spoke.

Ladybug suppressed a sigh. She knew Malchat meant well, but she really didn’t want to talk about her lack of access into her own miraculous. “I know. I’ll try to have an answer next time.”

Malchatceux accepted her answer with a nod, and leapt to another building, exiting the scene.

Ladybug turned back to Kagami. “What did you need to talk about?”

“I wanted to tell you that I can no longer be Ryuko. There has been a… change in schedule. A prior engagement is taking up my time. It’s nothing serious, I assure you. Me and my mother’s relationship is fine. But I’m focusing on… something else. ” Kagami told her. It was unlike her to be cagey, but Ladybug, or rather, Marinette could respect her privacy. If she didn’t want to talk about it, Ladybug wouldn’t push.

“Very well. Let me know if your schedule frees up. You always have a spot on my team.” The spotted hero told her.

Kagami smiled— a rare, soft smile that reached her eyes. “Thank you. It means a lot to me that you think so.”

“By the way, Marinette is probably in the principal’s office, on the fourth floor.” Ladybug smiled, preparing her yo-yo.

Kagami startled. “How did you know—“

“Bug out!”

And she was gone.

Kagami stayed for a second, pondering. Just how much did Ladybug even know? Maybe that strange boy at the Louvre was right that Ladybug was thousands of years old…

“Hello? I’m coming in.” Desrosiers opened the door to the big home that Mrs. and Mrs. Tether lived in with the Chen grandparents. It seemed Liwei and Antonia weren’t quite home yet, but Desrosiers knew the two adoptive mothers would be. Inside, Sarah peeked out from her daughter’s room.

“Collette! Come in, come in. How are you? How is Ashli?” The blonde woman said, beckoning the woman closer.

“She’s fine, though a bit shaken. I think both she and I are more worried about your daughter.” Desrosiers gave a nod to the door, with its painted sign.

“Irma is alright. Exhausted, but the doctor left not long ago and according to her it should all be fixed by a few days of strict bed rest. Irma is awake now, if you want to see her before we force her to sleep a bit more.” Sarah opened the door, inviting her in.

“Much obliged.” Desrosiers nodded, taking the invitation and coming into the room.

Inside, as described, was Irma, dressed in soft pajamas with her braids undone, pouting in bed. Jo sat at her bedside, apparently caught in the middle of trying to convince her stubborn daughter to rest.

Collette stood on the other side of the bed, watching Irma with worry and fondness. “Irma. I told you not to push yourself. I’m sure your mothers did, too. If your dreams were bothering you this badly, you should have asked for help.” She said sternly.

The painter wilted. “I know… I’m sorry… I didn’t want to take sleeping aids, though. My dreams… even if they make me hurt, it’s… the only time I can see her again.” Her voice cracked.

Jo cooed. “Oh sweetheart, it’s alright. Come here.” The mother gathered her daughter up in her arms, holding her close. “We miss her too. Lei was the most wonderful person, a bright soul. Me and your Maman’s best friend. But—“

“But she’s gone. I know.” Irma sighed bitterly.

“But she would have wanted you to be happy.” Jo finished, unperturbed. “You know how protective of you she was. She wanted more than anything for you to be safe and content. She wouldn’t want you to suffer for her sake.”

“That being said, Ale will be handling your Class Rep duties until you’ve made a full recovery.” Desrosiers held a hand up at Irma’s aghast expression. “No protests. They are able and willing to handle it, and you left good notes. We’re way ahead of time and in good hands. You need to learn to rely on us a little more, and to learn not to bury yourself in work in order to avoid feeling. This will be a good exercise in that. Understand?”

Irma nodded slowly, gripping her covers. “Yes, Ms. Desrosiers. I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to be. You’re still young. You’re allowed to act out and make mistakes. What’s important is you learn from them and keep changing for the better.” Desrosiers smiled, softer. “You’re a good student and a wonderful artist. But most importantly, you have a good heart. I know that you can make it through this. Just keep trying. For now, I’ll take my leave. You’re out for the next three school days, and it’s already excused. That’s five days to recover.” She turned to the mothers. “If she needs more, you call me. Once she’s back I’ll make sure she’s caught up.”

“Of course. Thank you so much for coming to check on us, Colette. Don’t be afraid to come by again.” Sarah told her, showing her the door. Jo got up to get something.

Soon enough, Irma’s mothers were at her bedside again. “Irma, we wanted to give you something. It took a while to get made, but we hope it can encourage you.” Jo told her, holding out a glasses case to her daughter.

Irma took it, curious, and opened it. A familiar pair of rose colored glasses were sitting inside the box. Her birth mother’s glasses. She teared up immediately.

“We were going to give you the real pair with the lenses adjusted, but the original pair disappeared shortly after Lei’s death. We were able to get a replica made, though. Just like hers in every way, but adjusted for your eyes. This way, you’ll always have a piece of her with you wherever you go. Because she’s always with you, in some way.” Sarah told her, petting her hair.

Irma’s face screwed up, and tears finally raced down her cheeks. “Thank you…” She croaked. “Thank you so much, I love it.”

It was the day after that Irma’s class (plus Adrien) came to visit her, all crowding into her small room to see her. Most came bearing gifts, which were received warmly by the family. Ale is especially concerned, worrying over her and promising profusely to do her job well. It makes Irma outright giggle to see them so determined to do good in her stead, and makes her relieved to be able to rely on them. Maybe it’s time she really did start leaning on them.

Soon, most everyone has left, besides Marinette, Ale, Félix, and Adrien. Irma had just finished confiding in the three that don’t know about her birth mother.

“It was from complications. Unfortunately she was well over thirty when she had me, so it was always a risk. But… she had me and loved me anyway. Sometimes it’s hard not to blame myself for her death.”

“I understand.” Adrien spoke up, almost on instinct. He paused, seeming unsure of saying such a thing. But Irma looked at him with hope.

“You do?”

Adrien looked away, shy at the attention. “…It was about two years ago that my mother got very ill and disappeared. She was presumed dead after several months. She’d always had some health problems, but I never really thought much of it until she was gone. I was very close to her. Closer than close. I loved her more than anything. And then one day, she was gone. It took me forever to accept she was gone. It didn’t help that I never saw her again. Not even in a casket.”

Irma frowned, sympathetic. “I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“It’s alright. I miss her a lot, sometimes. But I know she wouldn’t want me to dwell. She’d want me to be happy. So I’m going to be happy and live every day to the fullest in her honor.” Adrien smiled. “And, plus… now we’re both in dead moms club?” He weakly joked.

Marinette gasped, and Irma lightly punched him in the arm. The and hugged him, smiling, sad but genuine. “Dead Mom’s club.” She laughed weakly.

“Attention, everyone! Before you go to your next classes, I have a small announcement.” Desrosiers told everyone, on the day that Irma returned to class. Everyone looked up from their work on the market, curious.

“I’ve rallied up the votes we’ve received for our summer class trip destination, and it seems the vote was nearly unanimous. We are going to tour several places in China!”

“YESSS!” Lina cheered, pumping the air.

“This is gonna be so totally cool!” Ashli enthused, shaking Bella a bit in her excitement. The Italian laughed at the eagerness, but was just as pleased.

Irma had stars in her eyes. “Oh, that sounds amazing! My grandfather has some family there, maybe we can see them!”

“My mother has family there, too! My uncle in particular. Maybe he can be a chaperone.” Marinette piped in, delighted. She had hardly expected her vote for China to go this far. If all went well, she’d get to investigate the Order ruins!

“In addition, you should all know that our plans actually line up perfectly with a trip that our principal had decided to take at this time, so she will be joining us on our trip. She might be there as a chaperone, but you will all be on your best behavior. Understood?”

The class chorused a ‘Yes, Ms. Desrosiers!’ As usual, smiling and grinning at each other in excitement. Hemi gave a big thumbs up and a grin instead, but it counted.

Marinette could only smile at her good luck. Principal Achthoven must have had the same idea as her. It was nice to have a mentor who was on top of things. Soon, she’d have all the answers in the palm of her hand. Or at least more than what she had now. It was going to be a wonderful trip.

In the Louvre, Alix approached the familiar paintings by Irma Chen. She’d always admired the vibrant colors and energetic brush strokes of the artist, and thought it was wonderful that they were nearly the same age. She took a breath, reading the information plaque again. She’d been reading it for a while.

’Irma Chen is a Chinese-Italian biracial painting prodigy who is currently attending Rosenhart Academy. Chen is a frequent lucid dreamer, who gets inspiration mostly from her dreams for her work. She also draws heavy inspiration from her birth mother, who died when she was young. ‘We were very close,’ says Chen. ‘Sometimes I still feel like she’s trying to call out to me through my dreams of her.’ Chen currently lives with her two adoptive mothers and her maternal grandparents in Paris.’

Notes:

OMAKE
“Guys, I think Lila might be lying.” Alix said, turning to two that had joined her that day. Nathaniel nodded stiffly, encouraging.

Marc, who was Marinette’s cousin and was quite fed up with this Lila drama, didn’t look up from their journal. “No shit.”

Chapter 60: Intermission 1

Chapter Text

NEW MESSAGE FROM: gamer girl

gamer girl: hey bestie u awake?

gamer girl: your icon says ur online

sewsew: Yeah. Can’t sleep. Too much anxiety.

gamer girl: sentences more clipped than fe, must be bad

gamer girl: want to vc? we can be real quiet. plus im not sleeping anytime soon

sewsew: Sure, that sounds nice.

gamer girl: sew-per! lol

INCOMING CALL: gamer girl

Marinette tried to sit up right in bed as she answered the call, trying to be quiet and mindful of her parents asleep downstairs. It was way too late to be up, but here she was. Worrying. She was cut off from greeting her friend by her own yawn.

Ashli laughed softly, and there was the sound of her moving on her end. “Seems you’re more tired than you thought.”

Marinette smiled, even though Ashli couldn’t see it. “I am, but I can’t turn off my mind enough to sleep.”

“Big mood. Let me guess, you’re still thinking about Exhaust?” Ashli asked carefully, concerned.

“…a little. I feel like I didn’t handle it as well as I could’ve.” Marinette sighed, thinking of both her actions as a civilian and as Ladybug.

“Mari. You know what Ladybug, who I admire more than anything, says? She always says that you should never blame yourself for akumas unless you intentionally take the butterfly. Akumas mess with your ability to consent and prey on vulnerable emotions. Exhaust was no one’s fault but that piece of flaming garbage cartoon super villain.” Ashli explained sternly.

Marinette nodded, mulling that over. “That’s true, and I’d give that advice to everyone else, but with me…” She paused. “Sometimes it feels like the whole world rests on my shoulders. It feels like I can’t afford to make mistakes, but I make them constantly anyway. I feel like I’m failing this world by existing. I feel like I don’t deserve anything I have.”

“Girl… that’s stupid. None of your ‘mistakes’ I’ve seen so far have ever really been your fault, and when they are, you’re always the first to apologize and make up for them. Heck, you apologize and try to make up for a lot of things you shouldn’t. To be blunt, I think you’re way too hard on yourself. You’re good and kind, and that’s enough.” Ashli’s voice was determined and solid, and it made Marinette feel a lot more relaxed.

“Thank you… I mean it. It’s really nice that you think that. Though it’s still hard to believe. It’s hard to believe that I’m good.” Marinette sighed, curling up in bed.

Ashli thought about what to say for a while.

“For what it’s worth, I still think you’re pretty great. And… I like you. A lot. More than I think I’m supposed to.” Ashli’s voice was shy, vulnerable. There was silence, and then suddenly a soft snore came from Marinette, having finally fallen asleep.

Ashli chuckled fondly. “Good night, Mari. Sweet dreams.”

CALL ENDED

It was the day of the market, and the whole class gathered super early to set up their two stalls. One for food, one for crafts and costumes. They were able to rent a mini fridge from the farmers market organizers in order to keep the foods cool, and set up a small condiment area for the applicable foods. Meanwhile the craft stall was more walk through, with tables set up to organize all the things they’d made. There were several knit Halloween themed plushies, simple costumes sewn and hung up on a rack, sticker sheets, simple 3D-printed toys, and other miscellaneous things. Once they we’re all set up, Desrosiers called them to attention.

“Good job, everyone! Everything is ready. Those who agreed to help sell things this morning should stay with me, but the rest of you are free to explore the market or go home until it’s time for your turn, if applicable. Dismissed.”

“Wait!” Marinette stepped up, producing a small gift bag from her purse. “Before everyone leaves, we wanted to all give you this.” She presented the bag to her teacher.

“Happy birthday, Ms. Desrosiers!” The class chorused cheerfully.

Desrosiers gasped, taking the bag delicately. “How did you all know it was my birthday?” The teacher asked curiously, still a bit shocked even as she smiled.

“Principal Achthoven told us!” Irma piped up helpfully.

Desrosiers sighed fondly. “Rozamond you traitor. Thank you, everyone. You’re so sweet, and I’m honored to have you as my class. You’re all such brilliant, wonderful young minds, and I’m sure you’ll all do great things in the future.” She took the gift out of the bag as her students accepted the compliments with varying amounts of pride and fluster.

The gift was a bracelet, homemade, with 12 rose charms in varying colors, making up a pretty rainbow.

“Marinette and Irma were responsible for its actual creation, but we came up with the idea together, and each rose is one of our favorite colors.” Félix informed with a small smile.

Desrosiers sighed happily. “This is a wonderful present. I can’t thank all of you enough. Now, all of you, go have fun. Let’s make this fundraiser a success!”

“Yes, Ms. Desrosiers!”

Needless to say, the market is an overwhelming success. They’re very nearly sold out of food by the end of the weekend they rented the stalls for, and the crafts sold extremely well as well. They make a bigger profit than they were expecting, more than meeting their goal for this fundraiser. Seems like China is in sight for them, and they couldn’t be more excited.

Marinette arrives to the address that Madam Huiling gave her armed with her measuring tape and a notepad for taking notes. Today is the day she agreed to take the measurements of the little boy she met at the Rosenhart showcase, Ying, so she could complete the commission paid for by his mother, Huiling. The address leads her to a very nice penthouse apartment, which makes Marinette nervous. She’d discovered and then been reminded several times by now that Madam Huiling was apparently a higher up in Guanyin Industries, a very widespread export company based in China that shipped international foodstuff, fabrics, furniture, and other things. It was such a household name that even Marinette’s family frequently ordered from them. Which made the fact that she was here extremely surreal.

She knocked politely, still reeling from the fact that this was happening.

“It’s open! Come in!” Called the woman’s voice.

Marinette opened the door and entered in, finding herself in the foyer. It was nicely decorated— it seemed the family intended to stay here for a while. Walking further in, she saw Huiling with her back to her, kneeling before a spirit tablet.

“She’s here now, so I can’t stay longer, but I think you would like her. This might be a step in getting back what was taken from us. I’ll tell you more tomorrow.” Her tone was light, like a mother sharing gossip with family. She turned and her brows raised as she saw Marinette. She smiled ruefully. “It’s not good to eavesdrop you know.”

Marinette startled, bowing her head. “S-sorry! I didn’t mean to…” It was just that she’d never seen a spirit tablet in person, yet alone seen someone talk to it. She was very aware that it was a cultural custom to speak to your ancestors and keep them updated on everything, but Sabine had moved away from China as a young adult and Marinette had never been to China too see her maternal grandparents— they always came to France.

Huiling chuckled. “It’s alright, I was only teasing. You didn’t do anything wrong. Would you like some tea? I’d like to tell you a story, before we start the measurements for Ying.”

“Tea would be nice. I don’t mind any kind, so long as it has sugar.” Marinette smiled, following her into the dining room, which boasted a small table in full view of the sun.

“I see why my son took a liking to you. You’re quite a bit alike. Speaking of Ying, he’s still completing his schoolwork, so don’t worry about taking up my time. I’ve always tried to teach him that work comes before leisure.” Huiling tells her, leading her to the table to sit first, before going to bustle in the small kitchenette with a teapot.

A few moments later, she’s coming over with a tray, which holds a very pretty looking ceramic teapot, two matching tea cups, and containers for cream and sugar. “It’s still brewing, but we’ll let it sit while we talk. After all, I promised a story.”

Marinette nodded. “Sounds good. I… don’t suppose the story is about butterflies, is it?”

The teapot and it’s matches, the decor in the penthouse, even down to the hairpin the young woman wore. All butterfly or butterfly patterned. This family most certainly had a consistent theme.

Huiling chuckled, guiltily. “Once upon a time, there was a lost little girl in the wilderness of China. She had no one, and was all alone. Everyone she knew had left her, and she had no clue where to start in finding new people to rely on. And that’s when the shén of butterflies appeared to her. Or… I believe the term for it in this language is ‘deity’, yes? Or spirit, or god. I digress. The god of butterflies was summoned by her desperate need for people, and bestowed upon her a magical artifact that would allow her to commune with people far and wide. And, with the help of the god, the girl used this artifact to find and create a new family from the ground up, and establish a lineage unlike any seen before. The family praised the god for its help in bringing them together, and in turn made it a part of their family, just as honored as an ancestor. Eventually the girl died, but her family lived on, and the artifact was passed to her daughter, who passed it to her daughter, and so on and so forth. Except that, two hundred years ago from now, the heiress who inherited the artifact was tricked into giving it up. And the artifact that brought their family disappeared. And with it so went the god of butterflies. And the family mourned it’s loss just as it would mourn the loss of its own blood.” Huiling finished. Still somber, she poured the tea into both cups, and added creamer to her own, stirring. “That is the story of the god of butterflies, and of my family. It is a story told to every child in my family, without fail. My mother told me it when I was young, and I told this story to Ying once he was old enough to understand. It’s an important story to us, which is why I tell it to you now.”

Marinette blinked, trying to take all of that in. Wow. Okay. That was. A lot of information. And about a thousand more implications on top of it. “…You think that the phenomenon in Paris might be linked to that artifact?” She slowly concludes.

Huiling nods. “Indeed. I might be wrong, I know, and I will accept my losses if I am. But it’s too much of a possibility, too much of, you would call it a ‘coincidence’, yes? Much too much of that. My family’s myth of a butterfly themed artifact that allowed for great communication…”

“…and now in Paris, a man using butterflies to possess people and demanding magical artifacts from its people. I see how you made the conclusion.” Marinette finished. “But what do I have to do with this? Why are you telling me this? I’m just a normal girl.” God please tell her this isn’t another Achthoven situation. Please tell her that Huiling didn’t somehow figure out her secret identity.

“I know. Which is exactly why I felt I could share this with you, and ask you this important favor. You were born and raised here, yes? At the very least, you have been here for the entire butterfly phenomenon. You know how it works and can tell me, who has only been here three months, quite a bit about it. But you are still Chinese, and still a compassionate young girl who refuses to let butterflies become a symbol of evil. So because of that, I felt I could trust you to understand my plight. What I need from you is to tell me everything you can about Miraculouses, about Hawkmoth, about this phenomenon. Any bit helps. And in turn, I will compensate you handsomely, even if I end up being wrong about the possibility of my family’s artifact being involved.”

Marinette thought it over, hard. This was a very big thing. And the timeline that Huiling gave lined up unsettlingly close to the when the Order collapsed and Fu Wang fled. She’d have to talk to Fu about this, pronto. But for now… “I can tell you plenty now. But some parts of it I’m not sure I can say yet, for safety reasons. But I’ll contact you as soon as I can if that changes.”

“That’s more than enough, dear. Thank you very much for your help. I hope I did not scare you with such a story. I know it was a lot to suddenly put on you.”

Marinette smiled a little. “Honestly? I’ve heard worse.” And nothing would top the story of how the Order fell into ruin.

She still remembered when Fu told her about it. About how one boy was groomed and trained for a duty he was not ready for, and how in one moment of weakness he doomed all of the people he cared about. The Order could not be restored through a magic battle and some wishful thinking. It was gone. But maybe it was time to start trying to pick up the pieces. Besides, Marinette had always wanted to try the Japanese art of kintsugi.

Chapter 61: Intermission part 2

Summary:

Adrien trains, and then goes to have fun at a carnival and bond with his father. No, not Gabriel. Le Gorilla. Meanwhile, Luka has a conversation with Ladybug.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ameillé landed from a jump, turning to meet and deflect the flower-encased puppet that she was fighting. Grabbing it by it’s hands, she kicked into it’s stomach, sending it stumbling. A swipe across the middle with her top split it in half, and it exploded into flowers. Ameillé relaxed as she realized that was the last of them.

“Excellent job, darling!” From a safe distance away, Marie clapped happily, coming down the hill to meet her. Pollen, still in the form of Aset, followed, hopping through the meadow nimbly. “You’re getting better at hand to hand combat, but your swipe was a bit lopsided. We’ll need to work on that a little more, but you’ve much improved since the first time you trained in here. Your dodging is also leagues better than before, and you’re much better at escaping grapples since the last time we trained. Good work!” Raising her hands and clapping twice definitively, more puppets made of flowers popped up from the field they stood in, but this time they weren’t fighting dummies, but servants moving past them to fetch drinks and a towel for the young heroine.

Ameillé laughed a bit, flattered and encouraged. “Thank you so much, Marie! I’m glad I’m getting better. Im still trying to figure out how to use the top, but I’m trying my best. It’s not the kind of weapon I’m used to.”

Marie raised her brows, surprised. “You’ve used a weapon before?!” She asked, aghast.

Ameillé wilted. Sometimes she forgot that Marie was literally centuries old and didn’t have context on things sometimes, like why a fifteen year old would be using a weapon. “N-no! Well. I fence, is the thing.”

“Oh, I see. I’m surprised that such a thing lives on to modern day…” Marie looked away, processing. “If that’s the case, why not make your weapon a rapier?”

Ameillé’s jaw dropped. “I can do that?!”

“Of course you can! The miraculous adapts to what you know how to use and what you expect to use. They’ve been around since the beginning of our world, after all.” Marie paused. “Please tell me you don’t think that the bee’s weapon has always been a spinning top.”

Ameillé laughed awkwardly, because she did in fact think that. “It makes a lot more sense now that you explain it. Sorry.”

Marie patted her hair. “It’s alright, darling. It’s ok not to understand things right away. But yes, you can change your weapon, just like you can change your hero suit. The miraculous just gives you what it knows you can use, or what you expect to use.”

“Oh, wait— so that’s why I had a staff as Chat! It knew I could use long weapons like that. And I probably only got a top now because it was the same thing Queen Bee, the last bee user, used. I expected it.” Ameillé nods to herself as she figures it out. “And spinning tops are very similar to yo-yos, and I know Chloe at the time was a mega ladybug fan who dressed up as her and learned to use a yo-yo because of her. It all comes full circle!”

Marie chuckles. “I believe that these ‘yo-yo’ as you call them are a bit after my time. But you’re indeed allowed a variety of weapons. My personal one of choice was a musket with a bayonet. What do you think, though? It’s not too late to change.”

Ameillé nodded, thinking about it. “I’m not sure. I kinda… want to step away from fencing. I only got into it because my father thought it would help keep my model figure, and that it would look good if the Agreste heir fenced, or whatever. It’s not really what I’m passionate about. Not like some of my friends in fencing are, like Kagami! She’s so cool… Plus, I like my top. And I think I want to keep improving it. Malchatceux and Asteriox have melee weapons covered, so it’d be best if I stayed ranged. Plus it’s easier with my role to use.”

Marie nodded, clasping her hands. “Then we’ll keep training with that.”

Just then the flower servants came back with a towel and a tray, on which sat a glass of iced water.

“Oh, thank you very much!” Ameillé cheered as she took the towel and wiped the sweat off her face and hair. She put the towel around her neck as she thankfully drank down the glass of water.

“Oh, that reminds me! I should probably get going. I know time doesn’t pass in here, but I still want to make sure I have time to get ready. My bodyguard is taking me out to get dinner and then go to a carnival! It’s… kind of like a festival? There’s games and things you can ride.” Ameillé tried to explain as she sat the glass back down.

“Oh? How fun! I remember going to parties with games to play with my beloved Yolande.” Marie said sweetly. “I hope you have fun, dear. Remember that you’re allowed to enjoy yourself every so often.” She pat her protégé on the head gently.

Ameillé smiled, touched by this. It was nice to be reminded by an adult that he could have fun. She’d never had a lot of that in her life. It was always rules and restrictions and limits.

In some ways she was reminded of Plagg. She missed him a lot sometimes, and hoped he was alright with Malchatceux. But in the end, it was important to her to have mentors who could both encourage her to have fun and be there for her when she felt sad. Plagg struggled with the mushy stuff, and that was okay. Slowly, Ameillé was starting to accept that things might be looking up for her. At least just a bit.

Adrien was practically bouncing in his seat as the car drove through the city of lights, approaching the fairgrounds where the carnival had set up shop. He could see the lights of the Ferris Wheel in the distance, and it made him bounce more.

From the driver’s seat, Gorilla chuckled. Adrien had learned over years of having the man as his chauffeur and bodyguard that Gorilla could speak, but preferred not to. Even so, over time they’d developed a way to communicate to each other without words. And in rare moments, when no one else was listening, sometimes Gorilla would speak to Adrien. Adrien treasured these moments, because it showed that the man truly cared about and trusted him.

The car stopped, and Adrien practically flew out, not even waiting for Gorilla to get the door for him. The young model had donned a face mask and fake glasses in order to not be recognized, and wore a yellow button up and a grey sweater vest, with lots of pins in his hair. He waited patiently for Gorilla to get out of the car and lock it up before Adrien took the man’s sleeve in hand as not to get lost. Then, the two headed inside.

It was the first time Adrien had ever been to a carnival. There were flashing lights, and wonderful smells, and fun rides everywhere! It was a totally new experience, and he wanted to try it all.

Up ahead there was a stand for churros, cotton candy, and other carnival fare. Adrien, who had never had a churro, looked at them with awe. Those looked really good… wait no, they were loaded with sugar! Father would never approve…

Gorilla chuckled besides him and gestured for him to follow, walking to stand in line at the churro vendor. Adrien gasped, realizing Gorilla was going to buy him one.

“Are you sure? What about my model diet?” Adrien asked as they got closer.

Gorilla ordered a single churro with chocolate sauce and handed it to him. “Just one won’t hurt. Let’s go ride some rides.” He said, leaning down to Adrien’s height to be heard at his low volume. He straightened up and offered his hand to Adrien. Adrien beamed and took it, happily going along with his bodyguard to have some fun.

It was always Gorilla taking him to do fun stuff like this, behind Father’s back. And it was always Gorilla who comforted him when he was sad. Adrien would never be able to say how thankful he was that Gorilla was here to be the parent he never got.

Never got… no, that wasn’t right was it? Mom must have taken him to do fun stuff too. She must have comforted him when he cried… right?

Huh. He doesn’t remember.

On Monday, an akuma hit right near the end of the school day, at DuPont. Ladybug had been a little late getting there because of that, but it didn’t seem like a serious one, and wasn’t even caused by Lila this time. It was just a younger student frustrated with a sudden pop quiz that would make them stay after school. Ironically, it prevented any of the students currently trying to leave from getting out, and Ladybug spotted several of her friends stuck in the gym where the main confrontation broke out. Malchatceux and Asteriox weren’t able to get away, and texted as such, but Ladybug and Ameillé could more than handle it. Imperatrix showed up just as Ameillé snapped the akumatized pencil in half.

“MIRACULOUS LADYBUG!” Ladybug shouted as she expertly caught the butterfly.

Imperatrix was left standing awkwardly. “Apologies…” She said, bowing politely.

“Oh! It’s no problem! Me and Bugaboo are used to this, it wasn’t hard.” Said Ameillé sweetly.

Imperatrix looked between the two of them with narrowed eyes. “Believe me, I’m aware.” She seethed, annoyed at her own knowledge of the utterly ridiculous situation.

Ladybug laughed a little, feeling bashful. “Don’t worry, you’ll get your chance next time. It was just bad timing.” She placated, figuring that Imperatrix was just annoyed that she didn’t get a chance to shine.

From behind her, someone called her name. She turned to see Luka, who had called for her, standing with Juleka. She knew that Luka usually came to pick up Juleka after school since his classes ended a bit early. He must have gotten trapped with everyone else then. The boy with teal highlights walked up to her.

“Ladybug, could I speak with you for a sec?” Luka asked politely.

Ladybug thought about it for a second. Her earrings answered for her. “You’ll have to make it quick, unfortunately.”

Luka nodded easily. “No problem. Just… I wanted to tell you not to call on me for the snake anymore. I meant to tell you earlier but never got the chance, and… I unfortunately have other things going on right now and will for a while. I don’t want to try to be in two places at once.”

Ladybug was saddened by the news, but smiled softly. She wondered what the obligation was— but she had absolutely no room to ask. “Of course. Thank you dearly for your temporary work as Viperion. I luckily have some people already in mind, but thank you for letting me know ahead of time. You were a wonderful miraculous user.”

Luka laughed softly, rubbing the back of his neck, as usual flustered by any praise. “Of course. Thanks for thinking of me.

Ladybug nodded, smiling warmly at him. When he blushed like this, he really was pretty… Her earrings beeped again, more urgently, and Ladybug swore under her breath, chastising herself for getting caught up staring at Luka. “Gotta go now! Bug out!”

Watching her swing away, Luka turned to Juleka, waiting patiently for him a safe distance away. “That’s all I needed. Let’s go home before it gets too late. You have homework.”

Juleka wilted, caught. “Jeez, you’re always on top of me.”

Luka chuckled. “That’s my job as an older brother. C’mon, let’s get going.” He said, walking towards the exit.

Juleka nodded, jogging to catch up.

“Hey, Jules…” Luka said as he passed through the doorway with her. “What do you think mom would think of me getting another piercing?”

Notes:

The thing about repressing memories is that sometimes you don’t realize you’re repressing them

Chapter 62: Episode Seven; Candy Queen, Part 1

Summary:

The Halloween Masquerade is approaching. Bella is planning something. Félix fails at asking a girl out. Marinette takes on a big task.

Notes:

Hi! It’s me, Luci, the reccommencer author. I’m going to try and focus more on this fic and crank out updates so we can get to the other chapters I’ve planned out faster. Please feel free to cheer me on as I try and get this three year long behemoth of a fic (affectionate) completed.
Schedule:
—Finish a side story to reccommencer that I’ve been working on for some time! Get hype for Side Story: SIREN, which features a main character of this fic getting akumatized. Feel free to guess who! It comes first chronologically so it will count as Recc update. I’ll post the link when it’s ready!
—finish this Halloween episode
—reveal something in the intermission to this episode that’s been a long time coming and affects one of the main characters directly

Side Story Link: https://archiveofourown.org/works/40846599

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

TRASH OR TREASURE E-COLLUMN

Web design by Ashli Campbell

Writing, pictures, and videos by Bella Allegri

OCTOBER 17th

hallovideo .mov

”Hello and bonjour Paris, welcome back to the Trash or Treasure blog!” Bella greets on the video, standing in a little fairground. She’s in a comfy purple wool jacket patterned with black cats, a grey sweater dress, and black tights. On her head are a pair of well-made goat horns; in addition, she has in eye contacts that give her goat pupils. “We’re here in Paris at a local fairground where Halloween activities are taking place, and plenty of people have dressed up for the occasion. For this special episode, I’m going to be trying to spy all the handmade costumes I can and interviewing the talent wearing them. Let’s go!”

The video panned over the fairground, where dozens of people, some in costumes, some not, roamed, having fun. The camera took time to pan over the delicious crepes and churros being offered as foodstuff at this fair. It also showed the camera panning in on Bella hungrily eating a crepe as the camerawoman laughed in the background.

The camera cut to a pair of people in costumes, as Bella stood with them. “And here we see a very interesting pair!” She introduced the video, smiling broadly.

The couple was dressed up as Chat Noir and Ameillé, and the girl giggled in excitement, practically vibrating in place. The Chat Noir had a protective hand around her waist. They were pretty accurate, and the costume was well made.

“Bonjour!” The girl in the Ameillé costume greeted. “My name is Angie, and this is my boyfriend Chase! We both worked super hard on these costumes together.”

“It’s nice to meet you both! Tell me, what made you want to go these two heroes in particular?” Bella asked curiously.

“Well it’s pretty simple, actually.” Chase grinned. “Y’know ‘On the Spot?’ With Centola Alwan?”

“I’m very familiar yes.” Bella affirmed.

“Well, in an exclusive interview with Ameillé, she said that she was close with Chat Noir and took up the hero mantle in his stead. We both thought that was wholesome as hell. Like, I know everyone and their mom thought Chat Noir and Ladybug were together, but Ladybug denied it multiple times. Meanwhile, Ameillé has confirmed multiple times that she knows and cares about Chat Noir, even though he’s retired.” Chase explained.

“So I think it’s pretty clear that they’re the ‘canon’ couple! It’s too bad we never got to see them in action together.” Angie affirmed.

Bella chuckled, fiddling with the ring she always wore on her hand. “I wonder what Malchatceux would think of that.”

The camera moved onwards.

“And here we have another fantastic homemade costume, this time by young talent.” Bella squatted, allowing a tiny child with dark skin to come into view: They’re dressed as Madame Red, though the hood is currently off, showing their miniature ‘fro. “How are you, lil Red?” Bella asked.

The child giggled. “My name is Tyrone and I’m eight years old!! My maman had to do some of the armor parts ‘cause I’m not allowed to use the glue gun, but I designed and sewed my costume myself!”

“Take notes, fashion moguls, this is a child who knows what he wants and is gonna take it. Let me ask you, Tyrone— We both know that everyone and their sister is dressing up as Ladybug today— So why did you decide to instead dress as Madame Red?” Bella asked.

The bandana prevented the camera from seeing the child’s mouth, but it was obvious he was grinning. “Cause she looks like me!!”

“Halloween is the best holiday, hands down, for many reasons.” Bella said with confidence, perched on the desk, right next to where Félix was busily working. The official lesson for the day had been concluded, and the teens that finished with busy work early had been milling around and talking to each other quietly.

“Wanna share those reasons with the class?” Haru asked drily, a bare hint of a smile on his face.

“Well, for one thing, I get to make the joke.”

The entire class sans Marinette groaned in agony. The Eurasian looked around in bewilderment. “What joke?” She asked, confused.

Bella grinned viciously. “What’s my Halloween costume? A sociopath!”

“You tell that every year!” Lina protested, tossing a hackey-sack at her. Bella just cackled as she futilely tried to duck out of the way.

“I have no regrets.” The Italian snickered.

“Speaking of Halloween,” Desrosiers tried to pull their attention away from the awful joke. “Before you all leave, I wanted to announce to everyone that the Halloween Masquerade is coming up and now has an official date! You can get your tickets at the front office. You’re all permitted one guest each from outside of school to bring, so make sure to buy a ticket for them if you plan on bringing anyone. That’s all. Great work today, all of you. Dismissed!” Ms. Desrosiers clapped her hands, her rose charm bracelet tinkling as she did. She’d been wearing it every day since her birthday, extremely pleased by the gift her students had so recently gotten her.

Meanwhile, Bartek whooped as class was officially over, and the rest of the class was similarly relieved. Some of them went ahead and left to do other things, like Irma and Ale, but others stayed.

“Fé!” Lina had made her way to the back desk, where Félix was still working. With Hemi and Marinette in their usual spots, it was starting to get crowded back there. “You’re going to the masquerade this time, right? You gotta! Plussss, it’d be the perfect opportunity to bring a certain someone.” She grinned.

Félix’s face went pink and he scowled at the Grecian. “Shush, Angelina. I’m going of course, but… You know what, fine.” He reddened more as he sighed and turned to Marinette. “Would you like to— I mean. What are your plans for the dance, Marinette?”

Marinette blinked in confusion. It wasn’t like Félix to get this flustered over something. He never stuttered. Did Félix want to take someone as his date? Maybe he just needed encouragement. “I’m planning to go with all my friends, but if there’s someone you want to take, you should definitely ask them! I’m sure they’d say yes.”

Most the entire remaining class seemed to wince collectively at the accidental rejection. Félix looked dumbfounded. “Ah.”

Bella sighed heavily at Marinette, nervously twirling her ring on her hand. “Oh hun. I think he was trying to—“

“No, that’s definitely totally exactly what I meant, Allegri.” Félix cut her off, glaring daggers at the Italian, making a discreet gesture for her to can it. He turned back to Marinette, looking a bit weary. “I hope you have fun, Marinette. This will be the first masquerade the school has hosted since you transferred. You deserve to spend it however you like.”

“Aww, Fé, you’re so sweet. Don’t worry, I want to spend plenty of time with everyone while I’m there, including you!” Suddenly, she remembered something. She stood up quickly. “Oh no! I forgot! I was supposed to meet Principal Achthoven right after class! Sorry guys, I gotta go!” And grabbing her bag, the pigtailed girl ran down the aisle and out of the classroom.

The remainder of the class was silent for a minute.

“Well it was a stellar play but unfortunately his target is just too dense.” Bartek mimed holding a mic to his mouth, like he was a sports announcer. “You’ll get ‘em next time, Fé.”

“That was actually legitimately painful to watch.” Hemi deadpanned out loud, deciding that signs weren’t enough to portray how done he was with the situation.

“You know it could’ve been less painful if you let me correct her, dummy.” Bella reminded, arms crossed.

“I know, I know. But she might have said that on purpose, and if she meant to reject me, then I don’t want to push her. Besides… I have other plans for the dance anyway. Plans that you are involved in, Allegri.” Félix was still red as he rubbed his temples, trying to recover from his own mortification.

‘Oh yeah! I remember now. I’m sure Mari would love to help with that, but it’s also gonna be stressful, so I understand not wanting to get her involved.’ Back to signing, Hemi seemed more than happy with the subject change. ‘When do you think we’re going to get their costume?’

“Soon. They still need to decide which one they want.” Bella chuckled. “Indecisive as usual.”

“Man I wish I understood what the heck you guys are talking about.” Lina laughed. “Seems like you’re gonna have fun this year, though! Good. I’m not letting you stay at home with your cat again this year, Félix.”

“Osiris is perfectly good company!” Félix defended, crossing his arms. “But I’m going. Don’t worry about that.”

“Good. Now we just have to hope you’ll at least try have fun.” Lina grinned, patting his shoulder.

“I’m introverted, not hopeless, Angelina.” He grumbled. “As for you, are you going to ask out that artist girl in your graphic design class you like so much or is it my turn to humiliate you?”

Lina went red, sputtering.

Achthoven’s office had become a very familiar place to Marinette, the more and more times she came to it. It was funny to think that the stern older woman had been so intimidating to her at first. Now, Marinette couldn’t imagine school without her near daily visits to the principal. It was mostly for transformation purposes, but still. Marinette had grown to really respect and care about Achthoven and how much the older woman went out of her way for her.

Luckily, this visit was not just an excuse for an alibi, but a legitimate friendly visit. Sometimes on these visits, there were actual lessons in fashion, and sometimes they just talked about the current events and possible strategies for defeating akumas. Marinette wasn’t sure what this one would hold, but she looked forward to it.

She opened the doors to the office, and found the principal at her desk, busily looking over some papers.

Achthoven looked up and smiled kindly, adjusting the white rose on her lapel. “Marinette.” She greeted.

“Principal Achthoven. You wanted to see me again today?” The young girl asked.

“Yes, I did. I have a few things to discuss with you. Mostly fashion, but first, some news. Close the door behind you, and come and sit down.” Achthoven called her over.

Marinette obeyed and came to sit in the chair in front of the desk.

“I’m sure you already know, but the Halloween Masquerade is coming up. The teachers have all decided it would be a fun idea to try and ask Ladybug to come attend.” Achthoven announced. She held up a hand to stop any response. “But— do not let this stop you from going with friends as yourself. It would not be surprising if Ladybug could not come. Don’t try to do a million things at once, Miss Dupain-Cheng.”

Marinette paused and thought about it. She did really want to go with friends, but… it would be good for Ladybug to make an appearance at an event for the school that so many recent akumas had been at. She’d only need to show up maybe twice as Ladybug, right? She could manage that and go with friends, too. She could do it.

“It’s okay, Principal Achthoven.” Marinette smiled. “Ladybug can make an appearance.”

Notes:

Achthoven: remember, Marinette, don’t try to do too much at once. Everyone will understand if ladybug doesn’t attend.
Marinette, who still thinks she has to fulfill impossible expectations: I’m gonna pretend I didn’t hear that

Chapter 63: Episode 7: Candy Queen, Part 2

Notes:

I have risen from the grave! I got seriously burnt out on this work and got hyperfixated on other things, sorry for lack of updates. (Patrick star voice) I just do as the autism tells me
Don’t know when I’ll be back but hopefully I won’t be gone almost a year again

Chapter Text

Private Chat: Luka <3

Emotional support guitarist: can you come to the sitting area behind the school talent labs?

Emotional support guitarist: i have something to show you.

Coming out of her sewing lab, Marinette was surprised to see the text. Curious as to what Luka might be up to, she heads behind the building. Sitting there is a familiar secret clearing, a little hidden patio with no path to it, just waiting to be discovered. It was a place Luka had known about for a while, a place he’d invited Marinette and his friends to when he wanted some one on one time with them. It’s a familiar place to her, quiet and private. Marinette likes to mentally refer to it as Luka’s clearing.

There, sitting on a bench against the railing is her favorite blue boy, in a deep trance as he strums his guitar. It’s just like when they met, and it makes her smile.

Luka’s eyes open to meet hers, and he smiles. He plays a familiar set of chords on his guitar, leading into a song as she approaches.

“Wise men say,” Luka sung slowly, quietly. “‘Only fools rush in.’”

He continues to strum his guitar, looking up at her, facing her head on. “But I can’t help falling in love with you.” He finishes the iconic verse, and Marinette’s heart leaps to her throat, a smile overcoming her face.

She sits next to him, allowing him to finish the song as she watches him with all the adoration in her heart.

“For I can’t help falling in love with you.” Luka finishes. He turns to Marinette. “Ma-ma-Marinette? Would you let me take you to the Halloween masquerade? It doesn’t have to be serious. It doesn’t even have to be romantic. As long as I do it with you.” He smiled gently, tucking a piece of hair behind her ear.

“Luka…” Marinette starts to laugh, and almost knocks him over with the force of her hug. “Of course! I would love to. I’ll be your date. I can’t promise serious, but… it’ll be romantic.”

Luka chuckles, putting aside his guitar to hold her properly. “That’s more than enough for me.”

They sit for a while together, Luka keeping her warm from her condition under the falling fall leaves, talking about anything and everything that comes to mind. But eventually, Marinette parts to head to her next class, leaving Luka with a kiss to his cheek and a promise to text him later.

It’s only in the safety of her room that Tikki is able to speak up. “*Marinette.*” She says with fond exasperation.

Marinette is lost in a lovestruck trance, stitching details on her masquerade outfit and absently mindedly scribbling her name with different variations of Dupain-Cheng-Couffaine in her notebook. “Hm?”

“Ladybug has agreed to make an appearance at the same event Marinette is going to attend both with her friends and her date.” Tikki reminded helpfully. “Isn’t that a lot to put on your plate?”

“Ah. I forgot about that…” Marinette laughed sheepishly. “But it’s okay! I’m Ladybug, I can make it work!”

Tikki sighs. “Ladybug is Marinette, and Marinette is *human*, please don’t do this.”

“C’mon, Tikki, I’ve got this! I’ve been doing so well lately!” Marinette says with a rare surge of confidence that she was probably borrowing from Ale. She ends a stitch with satisfaction. “There. My dress is nearly done. I wonder if I can dress up ladybug for the event…”

“You can make your ladybug costume however you like! That’s what the other users have done!” Tikki chirps helpfully, allowing her to change the subject.

Marinette nearly stabs herself with the needle. “I can CHANGE what ladybug’s costume looks like?!” She hissed, trying not to yell so her parents wouldn’t hear.

“Wait, you didn’t already know?” Tikki tilted her little head. “But the other users have talked about how they chose to look a certain way!”

“Yeah, but that was when they first became the hero! I thought after you transformed for the first time, you were stuck with that costume!” Marinette scrambled. “I’ve been stuck wearing the same dumb bodysuit that I picked in a panic for over a YEAR and I could’ve changed it at any time?!”

“Yup!”

Marinette groaned. “I’m a failure of a fashion student. It’s a wonder Madam Achthoven hasn’t chewed me out.”

“It’s never too late to change! You never have to be stuck with something forever.” Tikki told her. “Plus, Achthoven probably thought you were doing it on purpose to conceal your identity.”

“Still…” Marinette sighed. “I’ll come up with a full redesign later. If I’m going to change it, it needs to be after a serious event, like a big victory.” She turned to her tiny ladybug robot she got for her birthday, petting it’s spotted back and making the little bug trill. “And a big victory… that’s a work in progress right now. I want to trust my team a little bit more before I put my plans into action. And I want to trust myself a little more. I want to be sure that if I take a risk that I won’t end up sacrificing everything in the process.”

—Group Chat: Operation: Under Agreste—

bella, the brains: can we please change the name everytime i look at this chat i groan

fé, the catboy: First of all, you have absolutely no right to ask this considering the joke you told today. Secondly, if you won’t let me change my name in chat, I won’t let you change the chat name.

bella, the brains: ok catboy

hemi, the normal one: Alright you two, break it up!

adrien, the target: I like the name! It’s a good pun.

bella, the brains: sigh

bella, the brains: fine

bella, the brains: honey have you decided what costume you want yet? money only goes so far you gotta decide

adrien, the target: oh yeah! I did decide. 

adrien, the target: maybe something like this?

adrien, the target: [image]

hemi, the normal one: oh, Kiki’s delivery service!! That’s a good movie

bella, the brains: cute but you know that whatever we get you is gonna be much fancier right?

adrien, the target: oh yeah, that’s fine!!! You guys can find whatever you think would be best. I just want it to be kinda cutesy y’know? I don’t want to be a witch like a lot of the other costumes, where they have lots of skin showing

bella, the brains: totally understandable

hemi, the normal one: it’s perfectly doable! Hell if we want we could even get you a cosplay of this and just embellish it

adrien, the target: I CAN DO THAT?????

fé, the catboy: Of course. It’s not that much money to order something like that online. It’s too short notice to get it commissioned, but that could be another time. The most we can do on a time budget is get a costume and alter it.

hemi, the normal one: speaking of which! This is gonna be awkward to ask but how much of like. A chest do you want??

hemi, the normal one: this is far from the first time I’ve seen and helped make a costume that’s a different gender from the actor, to put it simply, so we’ve got options. But this is about you being comfy in your skin. So like. How much?

Adrien, the target: uh,,,,, the normal? Proportionate? Regular? I don’t really care much haha. If I’m gonna get away with this I want to go all out though, so id like SOME

hemi, the normal one: I can work with that!

bella, the brains: how are things in your end honey? remember the plan?

adrien, the target: around noon on the day of the dance I’ll feign a migraine and lock myself in my room to nap. le gorille is aware of what I’m doing and will be guarding the door. Father’s been extra busy lately so I doubt he’ll check but in case he does, that’s where me presenting as female comes in. I’ll have a mask, of course, but he won’t be looking for a girl, so he’ll totally pass me over if he comes to the dance looking for me!

bella, the brains: make sure you delete these messages off your phone tonight b because if your dad sees that were toast

adrien, the target: I will!!!

adrien, the target: Félix can you dress up as a black cat to match my witch pls

bella, the brains: awwwww the nickname is relevant

fé, the catboy: Shut it, Bella. But yes, I will dress up as a black cat for you. It shouldn’t be too hard to make a simple costume. It’s just a school dance, it doesn’t have to be extremely complex.

hemi, the normal one: I’ll help with making some embellishments for yours too! I can add matching details!!! Like maybe constellation embroidery?

adrien, the target: ID LOVE THAT!!!!!!

fé, the catboy: yes, please do that.

adrien, the target: oh, I gotta go, I have to do my mandarin lessons. I’ll see you guys later! I’m deleting the messages now.

The vlog starts, showing a young girl in black hijab with silver cat paw prints patterned on it and thick red glasses. She’s wearing a silver sweater, and sitting at a desk. Behind her is the logo for the vlog, which features a black outline of Ladybug standing in a red spotlight.

“Hello to everyone out there, and welcome to On the Spot! I’m Centola Alwan, and your bearer of facts, both good and bad! In today’s episode we will take a look at some recent myths and legends sprouting up about Paris’s favorite heroes, and determine for sure if they are the truth, or simply fancy falsities!” 

She gestures to the side, where a screen comes up displaying information on recent akumas. “There’s been a recent uptick in akumas as we draw closer to Halloween! Some have said that this is an omen of doom, but it’s more likely that Hawkmoth is trying to take advantage of superstition. However, you should still be very alert!” 

The screen changes and displays numbers. “As always I am displaying emergency lines to call if things are bothering you and you need to talk to someone. Remember, as great as it seems in the moment, akumatization is NOT a solution. You won’t be punished, but be sure to practice calming techniques. They won’t work unless you practice! Deep breathing, counting backwards from ten, counting your blessings, naming five things you see, then going down from senses… all of these can help prevent an akuma before it starts. I’ve also included help lines for people who were already an akuma who might be dealing with deep grief over what you did while not in your right mind. Remember, Hawkmoth is to blame, not you, and he will try to take advantage over your guilt if he senses it, so try to talk to someone about it. Ladybug herself has approved all of these numbers and says that even she uses them sometimes in her civilian life. There’s no shame in asking for support. Be safe out there, everyone, and have a happy Halloween to all who celebrate it.” Centola smiles solemnly, and bows. “That will be all for today. Take care!”

Series this work belongs to:

Works inspired by this one: